The Project Gutenberg eBook of Outlines of Zuñi Creation Myths
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: Outlines of Zuñi Creation Myths

Author: Frank Hamilton Cushing

Release date: February 23, 2015 [eBook #48342]

Language: English

Credits: Produced by Carlo Traverso and the Online Distributed
        Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
        produced from images generously made available by the
        Bibliothèque nationale de France (BnF/Gallica) at
        http://gallica.bnf.fr)


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK OUTLINES OF ZUÑI CREATION MYTHS ***




Produced by Carlo Traverso and the Online Distributed
Proofreading Team at http://www.pgdp.net (This file was
produced from images generously made available by the
Bibliothèque nationale de France (BnF/Gallica) at
http://gallica.bnf.fr)









TRANSCRIBER'S NOTE:

Italics have been transcribed using _underscores_, small capitals as ALL
CAPITALS. Inconsistencies in hyphenation and spelling have not been
corrected. Punctuation has been silently corrected. A list of other
corrections can be found at the end of the document.




OUTLINES OF ZUÑI CREATION MYTHS


BY

FRANK HAMILTON CUSHING




CONTENTS


                                                                    Page
  Introductory                                                       325
    The survival of early Zuñi traits                                325
    Outline of Spanish-Zuñi history                                  326
    Outline of pristine Zuñi history                                 341
    Outline of Zuñi mytho-sociologic organization                    367
    General explanations relative to the text                        373

  Myths                                                              379
    The genesis of the worlds, or the beginning of newness           379
    The genesis of men and the creatures                             379
    The gestation of men and the creatures                           381
    The forthcoming from earth of the foremost of men                381
    The birth from the sea of the Twain deliverers of men            381
    The birth and delivery of men and the creatures                  382
    The condition of men when first into the world of daylight born  383
    The origin of priests and of knowledge                           384
    The origin of the Raven and the Macaw, totems of winter and
      summer                                                         384
    The origin and naming of totem-clans and creature kinds, and
      the division and naming of spaces and things                   386
    The origin of the councils of secrecy or sacred brotherhoods     387
    The unripeness and instability of the world when still young     388
    The hardening of the world, and the first settlement of men      388
    The beginning of the search for the Middle of the world, and
      the second tarrying of men                                     390
    The learning of war, and the third tarrying                      390
    The meeting of the People of Dew, and the fourth tarrying        390
    The generation of the seed of seeds, or the origin of corn       391
    The renewal of the search for the Middle                         398
    The choosing of seekers for signs of the Middle                  398
    The change-making sin of the brother and sister                  399
    The birth of the Old-ones or ancients of the Kâ´kâ               401
    The renewal of the great journey, and the sundering of the
      tribes of men                                                  403
    The origin of death by dying, and the abode of souls and the
      Kâ´kâ                                                          404
    The loss of the great southern clans                             405
    The saving of the father-clans                                   405
    The awaiting of the lost clans                                   406
    The straying of K‘yäk´lu, and his plaint to the Water-fowl       406
    How the Duck, hearing, was fain to guide K‘yäk´lu                407
    How the Rainbow-worm bore K‘yäk´lu to the plain of Kâ´‘hluëlane  408
    The tarrying of K‘yäk´lu in the plain, and his dismay            409
    How the Duck found the lake of the dead and the gods of the
      Kâ´kâ                                                          409
    How the gods of the Kâ´kâ counselled the Duck                    410
    How by behest of the Duck the Kâ´yemäshi sought K‘yäk´lu to
      convey him to the lake of the dead                             410
    How the Kâ´yemäshi bore K‘yäk´lu to the council of the gods      411
    The council of the Kâ´kâ, and the instruction of K‘yäk´lu by
      the gods                                                       412
    The instruction of the Kâ´yemäshi by K‘yäk´lu                    413
    How the Kâ´yemäshi bore K‘yäk´lu to his people                   413
    The return of K‘yäk´lu, and his sacred instructions to the
      people                                                         413
    The enjoining of the K‘yäk´lu Ámosi, and the departure of
      K‘yäk´lu and the Old-ones                                      414
    The coming of the brothers Ánahoho and the runners of the Kâ´kâ  414
    The dispatching of the souls of things to the souls of the dead  415
    The renewal of the great journeying, and of the search for the
      Middle                                                         415
    The warning-speech of the gods, and the untailing of men         416
    The origin of the Twin Gods of War and of the Priesthood of the
      Bow                                                            417
    The downfall of Hán‘hlipiŋk‘ya, and the search anew for the
      Middle                                                         424
    The wars with the Black people of the high buildings and with
      the ancient woman of the K‘yákweina and other Kâ´kâkwe         424
    The adoption of the Black people, and the division of the clans
      to search for the Middle                                       425
    The northward eastern journey of the Winter clans                426
    The southward eastern journey of the Summer clans                426
    The eastward middle journey of the People of the Middle          427
    The settlement of Zuñi-land, and the building of the seven
      great towns therein                                            427
    The reunion of the People of the Middle with the Summer and
      Seed peoples                                                   428
    The great council of men and the beings for the determination
      of the true Middle                                             428
    The establishment of the fathers and their tabernacle at
      Hálonawan or the Erring-place of the Middle                    429
    The flooding of the towns, and the building of the City of Seed
      on the mountain                                                429
    The staying of the flood by sacrifice of the youth and maiden,
      and the establishment of Hálona Ítiwana on the true Middle     429
    The custom of testing the Middle in the Middle time              429
    The cherishing of the Corn maidens and their custom as of old    430
    The murmuring of the foolish anent the custom of the Corn
      maidens                                                        430
    The council of the fathers that the perfection of the custom be
      accomplished                                                   431
    The observance of the ‘Hláhekwe custom, or dance of the Corn
      maidens                                                        431
    The sending of the Twain Priests of the Bow, that they bespeak
      the aid of Paíyatuma and his Flute people                      432
    The finding of Paíyatuma, and his custom of the flute            433
    The preparations for the coming of Paíyatuma and his People of
      the Flute                                                      434
    The coming of Paíyatuma and his Dance of the Flute               435
    The sacrilege of the youths of the dance, and the fleeting of
      the Maidens of Corn                                            435
    The mourning for loss of the Maidens of Corn                     435
    The seeking of the Maidens of Corn by the Eagle                  436
    The seeking of the Maidens of Corn by the Falcon                 437
    The seeking of the Maidens of Corn by the Raven                  438
    The beseeching of Paíyatuma, and his reversal of the people's
      evil                                                           439
    The seeking of the Maidens of Corn by Paíyatuma                  442
    The finding of the Maidens of Corn in Summerland                 443
    The return of the Maidens of Corn with Paíyatuma                 443
    The presentation of the perfected seed to the fathers of men,
      and the passing of the Maidens of Seed                         443
    The instructions of Paíyatuma for the ordinances and customs of
      the corn perfecting                                            445
    The final instructions of Paíyatuma, and his passing             446




OUTLINES OF ZUÑI CREATION MYTHS

BY FRANK HAMILTON CUSHING




INTRODUCTORY


THE SURVIVAL OF EARLY ZUÑI TRAITS.

During the earlier years of my life with the Zuñi Indians of
western-central New Mexico, from the autumn of 1879 to the winter
of 1881--before access to their country had been rendered easy by
the completion of the Atlantic and Pacific railroad,--they remained,
as regards their social and religious institutions and customs and
their modes of thought, if not of daily life, the most archaic of the
Pueblo or Aridian peoples. They still continue to be, as they have
for centuries been, the most highly developed, yet characteristic and
representative of all these people.

In fact, it is principally due to this higher development by the
Zuñi, than by any of the other Pueblos, of the mytho-sociologic
system distinctive in some measure of them all at the time of the
Spanish conquest of the southwest, that they have maintained so long
and so much more completely than any of the others the primitive
characteristics of the Aridian phase of culture; this despite the
fact that, being the descendants of the original dwellers in the
famous "Seven Cities of Cibola," they were the earliest known
of all the tribes within the territory of the United States.
Like the other Pueblos, the Zuñians, when discovered, were found
living in segregated towns; but unlike the other groups (each
separate community of any one of which was autonomous except on
rare occasions) they were permanently and closely confederated in
both a political and hierarchical sense. In other words, all their
subtribes and lesser towns were distinctively related to and ruled
from a central tribe and town through priest-chiefs, representative
of each of them, sitting under the supreme council or septuarchy of
the "master priests of the house" in the central town itself, much
as were the divisions and cities of the great Inca dominion in South
America represented at and ruled from Cuzco, the central city and
province of them all.

It thus happened that, although one or another of the Zuñi subtribes
was at different times partially and temporarily conquered by the
Spaniards, they were never as a whole people subdued; and, although
missions and chapels were ultimately established at one and another
of their towns by the Franciscan friars, they were never all of them
immediately under mission influence and surveillance at any one
time until a comparatively recent date. The evidences and tragic
consequences of this may be traced throughout the history of Spanish
intercourse, and as the measure of its effect in minimizing the
influence of Spanish thought and example on Zuñi culture and habits is
of great importance in determining to what extent the following sacred
myths may be regarded as purely aboriginal, a brief outline of this
history is regarded as desirable.


OUTLINE OF SPANISH-ZUÑI HISTORY.

The first discovered of the Seven Cities of Cibola or Zuñiland, called
by the Zuñis themselves Shíwona, was by native account the most
easterly of their towns, the K‘yä´kime of tradition and the Caquima of
later Spanish record. According also to native tradition it was entered
by Estevanico, the negro spy of Fray Marcos de Niza, and the Black
Mexican of Zuñi story, in the spring of 1539. The negro was forthwith
killed by the inhabitants; but the friar, following him shortly after,
saw from the mesa heights to the southward one of the seven villages,
and, making good his escape, reported his discovery to the viceroy of
Mexico, Don Antonio de Mendoza.

Only a year later the largest of the westerly towns, Háwik’uh (Aquico)
was stormed and its inhabitants partly subdued, partly driven away to
the great tribal stronghold, Thunder mountain, by that valiant knight,
Don Francisco Vasquez de Coronado, and his vanguard of hardy mail-clad
soldiers. The little army occupied as headquarters, for several months,
the town they had captured, and later the more numerous rear of the
army were quartered at the more central and eastern town of Mátsaki
(Muzaque). During this time Coronado and his comrades in arms were
able to reassure and pacify the natives, insomuch that when, two years
afterward, they were returning through Zuñiland en route to Mexico from
the conquests of the farther Pueblos and their vain search for the
golden province of Quivira, they were entreated to remain and join the
tribes. But Fray Juan de Padilla, the heroic priest of the expedition,
had found more fertile fields to the eastward, and only three or four
Mexican Indian allies of the Spaniards were fain to stay.

When, in 1581-'82, Francisco Chamuscado and his 9 soldiers recklessly
penetrated those vast and lonely wilds of the southwest (in 1888 I
sketched his graven signature and those of many of his successors on
El Moro, or the Rock Mesa of Inscriptions, 35 miles east of Zuñi)
and passed through the country of Cibola, he was not hindered by its
people. And when Antonio de Espejo, in 1582, with scarcely more of a
company, was on his way toward Tusayan or the Hopi country, in the
northwest, he stopped at the central town of Alona (Hálona) and was
well received. To this day the marks, said by the Zuñis to have been
made by the "iron bonnets of his tall warriors," are shown on the
rafters of one of the low, still used prehistoric rooms facing the
great northern court (once the central and main one) of Zuñi, and
attest to the hospitality so long ago accorded them there.

Again, in the autumn of 1598, Juan de Oñate and his more considerable
force of soldiers and priests, after their general tour of formal
conquest in the other Pueblo provinces, were met as they approached
the Zuñi towns by delegations of singing priests and warriors, and
were received with such showers of white prayer-meal on entering that
they had to protect themselves from these offerings, as they supposed,
of peace. This incident, and that of the ceremonial hunt and feast
given them afterward, signifies conclusively the estimation in which,
up to that time, the Spaniards had been held by the priestly elders
of Zuñiland. Precisely as the returning Kâ´kâkwe, or mythic-dance
dramatists, personating gods and heroes of the olden time are received
twice yearly (before and after the harvest growth and time), so were
these soldiers and friars received, not as enemies nor as aliens, but
as veritable gods or god-men, coming forth at the close of autumn from
out the land of day, whence come the ripening breaths of the Frost gods!

As yet, the Franciscan friars, although sometimes baptizing scores of
the Zuñi--much to their gratification, doubtless, as quite appropriate
behavior on the part of such beings when friendly,--had not antagonized
their ancient observances or beliefs; and the warriors who accompanied
them had never, since the first of them had come, and after fighting
had laid down their dreadful arms and made peace and left hostages,
albeit mortals like themselves, with their forefathers--had never again
raised their fearful batons of thunder and fire or their long blades of
blue metal like lightning.

But all this was soon to change. When, nearly a quarter of a century
later still, Fray Alonzo de Benavides became father-custodian of New
Mexico, he undertook to establish missions throughout the country. More
than twenty missionaries were introduced into the Pueblo provinces by
him, and soon afterward Esteban de Perea brought thirty more from Spain
and old Mexico. Among the latter were Fray Martin de Arvide and Fray
Francisco de Letrado. Fray Letrado was assigned to Zuñi some time after
1628. By the end of the following year the Indians had built for him
at Hálona the little Church of the Purification or of the Immaculate
Virgin, and at Háwik’uh the church and conventual residence of the
Immaculate Conception.

Fray Francisco was an old man and very zealous. Unquestionably, he
antagonized the native priests. It is as certain that, at first
welcoming him, they gradually came to look upon his religion as no
less that of mortal men than their own, and to regard its magic and
power of appeal to the gods as of small account in the making of rain
or the quelling of war and sorcery. Wherefore, although baptized by
dozens as they had been, they brooked but ill the compulsory attendance
at mass and other observances and the constant interferences of the
father and his soldiers (for a small escort, unluckily, accompanied
him) with their own acts of worship. When in the winter of 1630 Fray
Martin de Arvide joined Fray Letrado at Háwik’uh, on the way to
establish missions among the Zipias, a pueblo people said by the Zuñis
to have lived considerably to the southwestward of them at that time,
and called by them Tsípiakwe ("People-of-the-coarse-hanging-hair"), he
foresaw for his brother and himself speedy martyrdom. He had but fairly
departed when, on the Sunday following, the people delayed attending
mass, and Fray Francisco, going forth to remonstrate with them, met
a party of the native religionists armed with bows and arrows and in
mood so menacing that in expectancy of death he knelt where he had
stood, clinging to his crucifix, and, continuing to entreat them, was
transfixed by many arrows.

Thus speedily was slain the first resident priest of Zuñi; thus were
the Zuñis themselves disillusionized of their belief in the more than
mortal power of the Spaniard and the deific character of his religion;
for they broke up the ornaments of the altar, burned the church, and
then sallied forth to follow Fray Martin. They overtook him at night
five days later, attacked his party while in camp, overawed and killed
outright his two soldiers, and, joined by his traitorous "Christian
Indians," one of whom, a half-blood, cut off his hand and scalped him,
they killed also this venerable friar and hastened back to their town.
There the ceremonial of the scalp dances of initiation were performed
over the scalps of the two friars, an observance designed both as
a commemoration of victory and to lay the ghosts of the slain by
completing the count of their unfinished days and making them members
by adoption of the ghostly tribe of Zuñi. The scalp-dance is also
supposed to proclaim in song, unto the gods and men, that thenceforward
their people are of the enemy, and unto the gods of the enemy that the
gods of Zuñi are victors over them, whereof and wherefore it will be
well for them to beware. Thus the estimation in which the Spaniard, and
especially his religious representatives, were ever afterward to be
held was fixed on those fatal days at the close of February, 1630.

Now again, after this demonstration, the Zuñis, as in the days of the
great flood, when men had disobeyed the gods, as when Coronado advanced
on Háwik’uh, so soon as they had completed the rites of purifying and
baptizing the scalps, betook themselves to Thunder mountain and thereon
intrenched themselves.

It was not until after two years had passed that they were attacked
there, but not overcome, by Tomas de Albizu and his soldiery and
induced by the priests who accompanied him, and whom the Indians,
knowing them to be unarmed, allowed to approach, to hold parley. It
is probable that Don Tomas, finding it impossible to storm their rock
successfully, promised that if they would yield the wretched mestizo
who had cut off the hand and torn away the scalp of Fray Martin, he
and his people would leave them in peace. At any rate, the mutilator
of the friar was yielded, and in due course was hanged by the Spanish
authorities.

Then gradually the Zuñis descended from their stronghold and a few
years later were peacefully reoccupying the largest four of their
towns. More than thirty years elapsed before the missions of the
Purification at Hálona and the Immaculate Conception at Háwik’uh were
reestablished. In 1670 Fray Juan Galdo was the resident priest at the
one, and at the other Fray Pedro de Avila y Ayala. But in the autumn
of the year named a numerous band of Apache-Navajo attacked the town
of Háwik’uh, and, making for the lower courts where stood the church
and convent, they dragged Fray Avila from the altar, at which he had
sought refuge, clinging to the cross and an image of the Virgin, and,
stripping him, beat him to death with one of the church bells at the
foot of the cross in the courtyard hard by. They then plundered and
burned the church, threw the image of the Virgin into the flames, and,
transfixing the body of the priest with more than 200 arrows, cast upon
it stones and the carcasses of three dead lambs. The mutilated corpse
was thus found the following day by Fray Galdo and carried to Hálona
for sepulture in the Church of the Purification there.

After this tragic occurrence the pueblo of Háwik’uh was abandoned
by the missionaries and for a short time at least by its native
inhabitants as well. Nevertheless, it seems highly probable that other
Zuñis, if not indeed some of the townspeople themselves, had to do with
the tragic affair just related, for there is no evidence that, although
the people of Háwik’uh were numerous, any of them came to the rescue
of the father, or that their town was sacked, whereas the church was
plundered and burned.

They do not seem, however, to have done injury to the priest of Hálona,
for just previously to the summer of 1680 when they, in common with all
the other Pueblo Indians, joined in the revolt against Spanish rule and
religion, they were tolerating the presence of Fray Juan de Bal at this
town and of another priest, it seems, at Háwik’uh.

When the message strands of that great war magician, Popé of Taos,
who had planned the rebellion and sent forth the knotted strings of
invitation and warning, were received by the Zuñis, their leaders of
one accord consented to join the movement and sped the war strands
farther on to the Tusayan country, there insisting with the less
courageous Hopi that they join also, and ultimately gaining their at
first divided consent.

When all the knots had been numbered and untied, then, to a man, the
Zuñis arose to slay Spaniards wheresoever they might encounter them.
They forthwith killed Fray Juan de Bal, the priest of Hálona, burning
his church and destroying the chapels in the lesser towns round about.
Not content with this, they dispatched warriors to the Tusayan country
to see to it that the Hopi remain faithful to their promise and
vigorously to abet them in its fulfilment.

It fared far otherwise with the priest of Háwik’uh. Although his name
is unknown, and although it has been doubted that any other missionary
than Fray Juan of Hálona was with the Zuñis at the time, or that the
mission of Háwik’uh was ever occupied after the death of Fray Pedro de
Avila, yet Vetancurt's chronicles are explicit in stating the contrary,
and that, although the Church of the Conception was again burned, the
priest escaped. This latter statement is substantially true if we
may trust Zuñi tradition, which is very detailed on this point, and
which is trustworthy on many another and better recorded point of even
remoter date.

The elder Priests of the Bow--three of whom were battle-scarred
warriors of nearly a hundred winters at the time of my initiation
into their order--told me that one of their gray-robed _tútatsikwe_
("fathers of drink," so named because they used cup-like vessels of
water in baptizing), whom their ancients had with them at Háwik’uh
in the time of the great evil, was much loved by them; "for, like
ourselves," they affirmed, "he had a Zuñi heart and cared for the
sick and women and children, nor contended with the fathers of the
people; therefore, in that time of evil they spared him on condition"
--precisely the rather sweeping condition these same veterans had in
1880 imposed on me ere they would permit of my adoption into one of
their clans--"that he eschew the vestment and usages of his people
and kind, and in everything, costume and ways of life alike, become
a Zuñi; for as such only could they spare him and nurture him." Not
so much, I imagine, from fear of death--for the dauntless Franciscan
friars of those days feared only God and the devil and met martyrdom as
bridegrooms of the Virgin herself--as from love of the Zuñis, if one
may judge by the regard they even still have for his memory, and a hope
that, living, he might perchance restrain them, alike to the good of
their people and his own people, the father gave way to their wishes;
or he may have been forced to accede to them by one of those compulsory
adoptions of the enemy not uncommonly practiced by the Indians in times
of hostility. Be this as it may, the Zuñis abandoned all their towns
in the valley, and taking the good priest with them, fled yet again to
the top of their high Mountain of Thunder. Around an ample amphitheater
near its southern rim, they rebuilt six or seven great clusters of
stone houses and renewed in the miniature vales of the mesa summit the
reservoirs for rain and snow, and on the crests above the trickling
spring under their towns, and along the upper reaches of the giddy
trail by which the heights were scaled they reared archers' booths and
heaps of slingstones and munitions of heavy rocks.

There, continually providing for the conflict which they knew would
sooner or later reach even their remote fastnesses (as speedily it
began to reach the Rio Grande country), they abode securely for
more than ten years, living strictly according to the ways of their
forefathers, worshiping only the beloved of war and the wind and rain,
nor paying aught of attention to the jealous gods of the Spaniard.

Then at last Diego de Vargas, the reconquistador of New Mexico,
approached Zuñiland with his force of foot soldiers and horsemen. The
Zuñis, learning this, poisoned the waters of their springs at Pescado
and near the entrance to the valley with yucca juice and cactus spines,
and, they say, "with the death-magic of corpse shells; so that the
horses and men, drinking there, were undone or died of bloating and
bowel sickness." In this latter statement the historians of Vargas
and the Zuñi traditions agree. But the captain-general could not have
stormed the Rock of Cibola. With the weakened force remaining at his
command his efforts were doubly futile. Therefore, where now the new
peach orchards of the Zuñis grow on the sunlit sand slopes, 800 feet
below the northern crest of the mesa their fathers so well defended in
those days, Vargas camped his army, with intent to besiege the heathen
renegades, and to harass and pick off such stragglers as came within
the range of his arquebuses.

Now, however, the good friar whom the Indians called Kwan Tátchui
Lók‘yana ("Juan Gray-robed-father-of-us"), was called to council by
the elders, and given a well-scraped piece of deerskin, whitened with
prayer meal, and some bits of cinder, wherewith to make markings of
meaning to his countrymen. And he was bidden to mark thereon that the
Zuñis were good to those who, like him, were good to them and meddled
not; nor would they harm any who did not harm their women and children
and their elders. And that if such these captains and their warriors
would but choose and promise to be, they would descend from their
mountain, nor stretch their bowstrings more. But when they told their
gray father that he could now join his people if that by so doing he
might stay their anger, and told him so to mark it, the priest, so the
legend runs, "dissembled and did not tell that he was there, only that
the fathers of the Áshiwi were good now;" for he willed, it would seem,
to abide with them all the rest of his days, which, alas, were but few.
Then the hide was tied to a slingstone and taken to the edge of the
mesa, and cast down into the midst of the watchful enemy by the arm of
a strong warrior. And when the bearded foemen below saw it fall, they
took it up and curiously questioned it with their eyes, and finding
its answers perfect and its import good, they instant bore it to their
war captain, and in token of his consent, they waved it aloft. So was
speech held and peace forthwith established between them.

That without casualty to the Zuñis an understanding was in some
way soon reached between them and Vargas, the chroniclers of the
expedition agree with this Zuñi legend; and before the end of the
century the Indians had all descended to the plain again and were
gathered, except in seasons of planting and harvest, chiefly at three
of their easternmost towns, and the central one of Hálona Ítiwana,
the Zuñi of today. After the reconquest at least some of the missions
were rehabilitated, and missionaries dwelt with the Zuñis now and
again. But other chiefs than those chosen by the priestly elders of
the people were thenceforward chosen by the Spaniards to watch the
people--gobernador, alcalde, and tenientes,--and these in turn were
watched by Spanish soldiers whose conduct favored little the fostering
of good will and happy relations; for in 1703, goaded to desperation
by the excesses of these resident police, the Zuñis drove at least
three of them into the church and there massacred them. Then, according
to their wont, they fled, for the last time, to the top of Thunder
mountain.

When they finally descended they planted numerous peach orchards among
the cliffs and terraces of Grand mountain and Twin mountains to the
northward of Zuñi, and there also laid out great gardens and many
little cornfields. And with the pretext of wishing to be near their
crops there, they built the seven Sónoli ‘Hlúëlawe (the "Towns of
Sonora"), so named because the peach stones they had planted there had
been brought from Sonora, Mexico. But their real object was to escape
from the irksome and oft-repeated spyings upon and interdictions of
their sacred observances and mythic drama-dances, which, as time went
on, the Spanish frailes, supported by the increasing power of the
authorities at Santa Fé in the first half of the eighteenth century,
were wont to make. So, in hidden and lone nooks on the mountains,
where their fine foundations may be seen even now, the Indian priests
had massive kivas built, and there from year to year they conducted
in secret the rites which but for this had never been preserved so
perfectly for telling, albeit only in outline, in the following pages.
But even thus far from the mission and its warders the plume-wands of
worship, which in earlier times had been made long (each one according
to its kind as long as from the elbow to the tip of one finger or
another of him who made and sacrificed it), now had to be cut short and
made only as long as the hands and the various fingers of those who
made them; for the large plumed messages to the winds and spaces often
betrayed the people, and they must now needs be made of size convenient
for burial or hiding away in crannies or under bushes as near as might
be to the shrines of the sacred precincts where once the fathers had
worshiped so freely.

Toward the end of the century, between 1775 and 1780, the old Church
of Our Lady of Guadalupe, which now harbors only burros and shivering
dogs of cold winter nights and is toppling to ruin in the middle of
the grand plaza of Zuñi, was built and beautifully decorated with
carved altar pieces and paintings, gifts from the King of Spain to the
Indies and work of resident monks as well. Its walls were painted--as
the more recent plasterings scaling off here and there reveal--by Zuñi
artists, who scrupled not to mingle many a pagan symbol of the gods of
wind, rain, and lightning, sunlight, storm-dark and tempest, war-bale
and magic, and, more than all, emblems of their beloved goddess-virgins
of corn-growing with the bright-colored Christian decorations. And
doubtless their sedulous teachers or masters, as the case may have
been, understanding little, if aught, of the meanings of these things,
were well pleased that these reluctant proselytes should manifest so
much of zeal and bestow such loving care on this temple of the holy and
only true faith.

In a measure the padres were right. The Indians thenceforward did
manifest not only more care for the mission, but more readiness to
attend mass and observe the various holy days of the church. To be
baptized and receive baptismal names they had ever been willing, nay,
eager, for they were permitted, if only as a means of identification,
to retain their own _tik‘ya shíiwe_ ("names totemic of the sacred
assemblies"), which names the priests of the mission innocently
adopted for them as surnames and scrupulously recorded in the quaint
old leather-covered folios of their mission and church. Thus it
chances that in these faded but beautifully and piously indicted
pages of a century ago I find names so familiar, so like those I
heard given only a few years since to aged Zuñi friends now passed
away, that, standing out clearly from the midst of the formal Spanish
phrases of these old-time books, they seem like the voices of the
dead of other generations, and they tell even more clearly than such
voices could tell of the causes which worked to render the Zuñis
of those times apparently so reconciled to Spanish teaching and
domination.

For it is manifest that when, as the meaning of his name informs
us, the chief priest of the Kâ´kâkwe, or mythic drama-dancers of a
hundred years ago, entered the Church of Our Lady of Guadalupe and was
registered as "Feliciano Pautiatzanilunquia" (Páutia Tsani Lúnk’ya), or
"Felix Of-the-sacred-dancers-glorious-sun-god-youth," neither he nor
any of his attendant clan relatives, whose names are also recorded,
thought of renouncing their allegiance to the gods of Zuñi or the
ever sacred Kâ´kâ; but that they thought only of gaining the magic of
purification and the name-potency of the gods of another people, as
well as of securing the sanctification if not recognition of their own
gods and priests by these other gods and priests.

That this was so is shown also by the sacred character almost
invariably of even the less exalted tribal names they gave. Thus,
those belonging not to the priesthood, yet to the "midmost" or
septuarchial clans, as "Francisco Kautzitihua" (Káutsitiwa), or
"Francis Giver of-the-midmost-dance," and "Angela Kahuitietza" (Káwiti
Etsa), or "Angelina Of-the-midmost-dance Little maiden;" and those
belonging to yet other clan divisions and the Kâ´kâ, like "Manuel
Layatzilunquia" (Laíyatsi Lúnk‘ya), or "Emanuel Of-the-flowing plume
Glorious-tall-bearer," and "María Laytzitilutza" (Laítsitilutsa), or
"Mary Of-the-soft-flowing-plume Little-bearer;" and, finally, even
the least sacred but mythically alegoric clan names, such as "Manuel
Layujtigua" (Lá-yúhtiwa) or "Emanuel Plume-of-lightness," a name of the
Eagle clan and upper division of the tribe; and "Lucia Jayatzemietza"
(Haíya Tsemi Étsa), or "Lucy Of-green-growing-things-ever-thinking
Little-maiden," which, alluding to the leaves of growing corn and
vines when watched by the young unmarried girls, is one of the Corn or
Seed clan names belonging to the southern division. Only very rarely
were the colloquial names one hears most often in Zuñi (the sacred and
totemic names are considered too precious for common use) given for
baptismal registration. I have found but two or three. One of these is
written "Estévan Nato Jasti" (Náto Hastiŋ) or "Stephen Old-tobacco,"
a Navajo sobriquet which, in common with the few others like it, was
undoubtedly offered reluctantly in place of the "true and sacred name,"
because some relative who had recently borne it was dead and therefore
his name could not be pronounced aloud lest his spirit and the hearts
of those who mourned him be disturbed.

But the presence of these ordinary names evidences no less than that of
the more "idolatrous" ones, the uncompromisingly paganistic spirit of
these supposedly converted Indians, and the unmodified fashion of their
thoughts at the period of their truest apparent allegiance, or at least
submission, to the church. Hence I have not hesitated to pause somewhat
in the course of this introductory sketch to give these examples in
detail, particularly as they evidence not merely the exceeding vitality
of the native Zuñi cult, but at the same time present an explanation of
the strange spectacle of earnest propagandists everywhere vigilantly
seeking out and ruthlessly repressing the native priesthood and their
dances and other ceremonials, yet, unconsciously to themselves,
solemnizing these very things by their rites of baptism, officially
recognizing, in the eyes of the Indians, the very names and titles of
the officiators and offices they otherwise persecuted and denounced.
It was quite of a piece with all this that during the acts of worship
performed in the old church at that time by the Zuñis, whilst they
knelt at mass or responded as taught to the mysterious and to them
magic, but otherwise meaningless, credo, they scattered in secret their
sacred white prayer-meal, and invoked not only the souls of their dead
priests--who as caciques or rulers of the pueblo were accorded the
distinction of burial in the church, under their very feet--but also,
the tribal medicine-plumes and fetiches hidden away under the very
altar where stood the archenemy of their religion!

So, in following farther the Spanish history of Zuñi, we need not
be surprised that all went well for a while after the completion of
the church, and that more than twenty priests were at one time and
another resident missionaries of Zuñi. Nor, on the other hand, need we
be surprised that when in the early part of the present century these
missionaries began to leave the pagan surnames out of their registers
giving Spanish names instead--began to suspect, perhaps, the nature
of the wall paintings, or for some other reason had them whitewashed
away--and sought more assiduously than ever, in the deepest hiding
places of the many-storied pueblo, to surprise the native priests at
their unholy pagan practices, that the records of baptisms in the old
books grew fewer and fewer, and that as the secular power withdrew
more and more its support of the clergy, the latter could no longer
control their disaffected flock, and that finally the old mission had
to be abandoned, never again to be reoccupied save on occasions of the
parochial visits of priests resident in far-away Mexican towns or in
other Indian pueblos.

Nevertheless, although the old church was thus abandoned and is now
utterly neglected, there lingers still with the Indians a singular
sentiment for it, and this has been supposed to indicate that they
retain some conscious remnant of the faith and teachings for which it
once stood.

It is true that the Zuñis of today are as eager as were their
forefathers for baptism and for baptismal names additional to their
own. But it must be remembered that baptism--the purification of the
head by sprinkling or of the face by washing with medicine-water, was
a very old institution with this people even before the Spaniards
found them. With them anyone being named anew or assuming a new
personality or office is invariably sprinkled or washed "that he be
the more cleanly revealed and the better recommended in his new guise
and character to the gods and spirits" invoked for the occasion,
"and thus be constantly recognized by them as their child, named of
themselves, and so be made a special recipient of their favor." This
custom is observed, indeed, on many occasions, as on reaching puberty
or before any great change in life, or before initiation into the
sacred societies, as well as both before and after war, and especially
before and after performance in the sacred dances. The head and face of
every participant in these mythic dramas is washed or sprinkled when
he is being painted and masked to represent or to assume the presence
and personality of the god for whom he is to act or by whom he is to be
possessed.

Thus it may be seen that this custom probably had its rise in the
simple and necessary act of washing the face for painting before the
performance of any ceremony calling for the assumption of a new rôle,
and in the washing away of the paint, when the ordinary condition of
life was to be resumed after such performance. Thus, too, it may be
seen that baptism as practiced by the early Franciscan missionaries
must have seemed not only familiar to the Zuñis, but also eminently
proper and desirable on occasion of their accepting the benefits of
initiation into what they supposed was the Kâ´kâ, or one of the
general sacred societies of these other people. No wonder, then, that
when about to be baptized they insisted on giving their own sacred
names of the Kâ´kâ, if only as a surety of their full recognition under
them in this new Kâ´kâ, no less than under the new names they were
about to receive.

It is also true that the Zuñis do not again burn the dead and cast
their ashes into the river, nor bury the bodies of the clan elders, or
the priests of the tribal septuarchy, in their own houses, as they did
ere the time of Coronado, or "under the ladders," as their funereal
rituals continue nevertheless to say they do. They bury all, now, in
the little strip of consecrated ground out in front of the church;
ground already so overfilled with the bones of past generations that
never a new grave is made that does not encroach on other graves. Bones
lie scattered all about there, rubbish accumulates, the wooden cross
in the center of the place is frequently broken, and the mud walls
inclosing it are sometimes allowed to fall to the ground. Yet in vain I
urged them if only for sanitary reasons to abandon burying their dead
there, and inter them in the sand hills to the south of the pueblo.
"Alas! we could not," they said. "This was the ground of the church
which was the house of our fathers wherein they were buried, they
and their children, 'under the descending ladders.' How, if we bury
our dead in lone places, may they be numbered with our 'fathers and
children of the descending ladders?'"

But far from indicating any lingering desire for "Christian burial,"
this is a striking example of the real, though not apparent,
persistence of their original mortuary customs. For they still
ceremonially and ritualistically "burn" their ordinary dead, as did
their forefathers when first compelled to bury in the churchyard, by
burning some of their hair and personal effects with the customary clan
offerings of food and property, and casting the ashes of all into the
river; and it matters not where these, who virtually exist no more, but
are, in their eyes, consumed and given to the waters, are buried, save
that they be placed with the priestly dead of today, as the "children"
or ordinary dead were placed with the priestly dead in the days of
the "Mísa k‘yakwe" or "Mission-house people." So, too, the priests
of today, or the tribal fathers, are still painted with the black of
silence over their mouths and the yellow and green of light and life
over their eyes and nostrils, as are the gods, and are ritualistically
buried "under the ladders," that is, in their own houses, when actually
buried in the churchyard. Thus, when the gods are invoked, these, as
being demigods, still priests of the beloved, are also invoked, first,
as "Fathers and children of the descending ladder," then as souls in
the clouds and winds and waters, "Makers of the ways of life." So the
whole burial ground of the church is, in the estimation of the Zuñi,
a fetich whereby to invoke the souls of the ancestors, the potency of
which would be destroyed if disturbed; hence the place is neither cared
for nor abandoned, though recognized even by themselves as a "direful
place in daylight."

It is much the same with the old church. A few years since a party of
Americans who accompanied me to Zuñi desecrated the beautiful antique
shrine of the church, carrying away "Our Lady of Guadalupe of the
Sacred Heart," the guardian angels, and some of the painted bas-reliefs
attached to the frame of the altar. When this was discovered by the
Indians, consternation seized the whole tribe; council after council
was held, at which I was alternately berated (because people who had
come there with me had thus "plundered their fathers' house"), and
entreated to plead with "Wasintona" to have these "precious saints and
sacred masks of their fathers" returned to them.

Believing at the time that the Indians really reverenced these things
as Christian emblems, and myself reverencing sincerely the memory of
the noble missionaries who had braved death and labored so many years
in the cause of their faith and for the good of these Indians, I
promised either to have the original relics returned or to bring them
new saints; and I also urged them to join me in cleaning out the old
church, repairing the rents in its walls and roof, and plastering once
more its rain-streaked interior. But at this point their mood seemed to
change. The chiefs and old men puffed their cigarettes, unmoved by the
most eloquent appeals I could make, save to say, quite irrelevantly,
that I "talked well," and that all my thoughts were good, very good,
but they could not heed them.

I asked them if they did not care for their _míssa k‘yakwi_ or
mission-house. "Yea, verily," they replied, with fervor. "It was the
sacred place of our fathers, even more sacred than were the things
taken away therefrom."

I asked if they would not, then, in memory of those fathers, restore
its beauty.

"Nay," they replied, "we could not, alas! for it was the míssa-house of
our fathers who are dead, and dead is the míssa-house! May the fathers
be made to live again by the adding of meat to their bones? How, then,
may the míssa-house be made alive again by the adding of mud to its
walls?"

Not long afterward there was a furious night storm of wind and rain.
On the following morning, great seams appeared in the northern walls
of the old building. I called a council of the Indians and urged that
since they would not repair the míssa-house, it be torn down; for it
might fall over some day and kill the women and children as they passed
through the narrow alley it overshadowed, on their way to and from the
spring. Again I was told that my words were good, but alas! they could
not heed them; that it was the míssa-house of their fathers! How, if
they took it away, would the fathers know their own? It was well that
the wind and rain wore it away, as time wasted away their fathers'
bones. That mattered not, for it was the work of the beloved, whereof
they, the fathers, were aware, but for themselves to move it suddenly
away, that were worse than the despoiling of the shrine; for it was the
house of the fathers, the shrine only a thing thereof, not a thing of
the fathers as verily as was the house itself.

From their point of view this reasoning of the Indians was perfectly
consistent, based as it was on their belief that the souls of their
ancestors were mediators and that their mortal remains and the places
and things thereof were means of invoking them, quite as sacrifices are
supposed to be, for the time being, the mortal and mediate parts of the
gods and spirits to which they have been offered, hence a potent means
of invoking them. This is shown much more clearly in the only other
instance of seeming reverence for the church that I can pause to give.

The Zuñis are careful to remove all traces of Catholicism, or rather
all symbols of the Mexican religion, from their persons or vicinity
during the performance of their sacred dances or rites, seeing to it
that no Mexican word, even, is ever spoken in the presence of the
Kâ´kâ. If a Mexican or anyone suspected of being a Mexican happens
to approach their town during a ceremonial, he is met by watchful
sentinels and led, no matter what his rank, condition, or haste,
to some sequestered room, where, although courteously treated and
hospitably entertained without charge, he is securely locked up and
rigorously guarded until after the dance or other observance is over.
"The fathers of these Mexicans did violence to our fathers," say the
Indians in explanation, "when that our fathers of old called the sacred
Kâ´kâ. Therefore, in those days our fathers sought to hide the dancers
from their eyes. Our fathers come nigh in breath, when now we call
the Kâ´kâ, and they aid our songs and prayers to the beloved Gods of
Rain and Wind. How, if they see we have departed from their customs,
and reveal these things? Then will they be sad at our forgetfulness of
their ways, and filled with fear lest these evil people, beholding,
do sacrilege to their precious Kâ´kâ, and will flee away, nor aid our
songs and prayers for rain, nor our calls for their beloved presence!"

Nevertheless, in autumn, when the harvest is over, one may see the
dilapidated little figure of Saint Francis borne about the pueblo
on the eve of the "Feast of the Dead;" and one may see here and
there candles burning, or such poor substitutes for them as the
Indians can get; and here and there also old rosaries and a few brass
crucifixes revealed. Before they fell, one heard, as the night wore
on, the ancient church bells hammered; and half forgotten, wholly
unintelligible phrases of church Latin chanted. But all this is not
in memory of a "saint's day," as would seem, or as one would be told
were he injudiciously to inquire. It is the feast and drama of the
beloved dead of all days past. And whilst the dead of long, very long
ago, must first be summoned by means of their ancient relics which
best they knew--the tribal medicines and fetiches, and the songs to
them belonging--yet the "old ones of the míssa times knew also these
things of the míssa; and so, that they be lured near and come not as
strangers, but find means of recognition and movement (manifestation)
to us, and happily receive our offerings of food to the fire, they
must (in place of the summoning songs and drums and rattles) hear the
church bells and chants of the Spaniards and see the things which they,
perforce, held to most familiarly and with least fear and secrecy in
times of festival while yet they lived in daylight."

I need not add that this fully accounts for the contradictory behavior
of the Indians in reference to the old church, the burial ground, and
other things pertaining to it. The church could not be rebuilt. It had
been dead so long that, rehabilitated, it would be no longer familiar
to the "fathers" who in spirit had witnessed its decay. Nor could it be
taken suddenly away. It had stood so long that, missing it, they would
be sad, or might perhaps even abandon it.

The Zuñi faith, as revealed in this sketch of more than three hundred
and fifty years of Spanish intercourse, is as a drop of oil in water,
surrounded and touched at every point, yet in no place penetrated or
changed inwardly by the flood of alien belief that descended upon it.
Herein is exemplified anew the tendency of primitive-minded man to
interpret unfamiliar things more directly than simply, according to
their appearances merely, not by analysis in our sense of the term; and
to make his interpretations, no less than as we ourselves do, always in
the light of what he already familiarly believes or habitually thinks
he knows. Hence, of necessity he adjusts other beliefs and opinions
to his own, but never his own beliefs and opinions to others; and
even his usages are almost never changed in spirit, however much so
in externals, until all else in his life is changed. Thus, he is slow
to adopt from alien peoples any but material suggestions, these even,
strictly according as they suit his ways of life; and whatever he does
adopt, or rather absorb and assimilate, from the culture and lore of
another people, neither distorts nor obscures his native culture,
neither discolors nor displaces his original lore.

All of the foregoing suggests what might be more fully shown by further
examples, the aboriginal and uncontaminated character--so far as a
modern like myself can represent it--of the myths delineated in the
following series of outlines. Yet a casual visitor to Zuñi, seeing but
unable to analyze the signs above noted, would be led to infer quite
the contrary by other and more patent signs. He would see horses,
cattle and donkeys, sheep and goats, to say nothing of swine and a
few scrawny chickens. He would see peach orchards and wheat fields,
carts (and wagons now), and tools of metal; would find, too, in queer
out-of-the-way little rooms native silversmiths plying their primitive
bellows and deftly using a few crude tools of iron and stone to turn
their scant silver coins into bright buttons, bosses, beads, and
bracelets, which every well-conditioned Zuñi wears; and he would see
worn also, especially by the men, clothing of gaudy calico and other
thin products of the looms of civilization. Indeed, if one did not see
these things and rate them as at first the gifts to this people of
those noble old Franciscan friars and their harder-handed less noble
Spanish companions, infinitely more pathetic than it is would be the
history of the otherwise vain effort I have above outlined; for it
is not to be forgotten that the principal of these gifts have been
of incalculable value to the Zuñi. They have helped to preserve him,
through an era of new external conditions, from the fate that met more
than thirty other and less favored Pueblo tribes--annihilation by the
better-armed, ceaselessly prowling Navajo and Apache. And for this
alone, their almost sole accomplishment of lasting good to the Zuñi,
not in vain were spent and given the lives of the early mission fathers.

It is intimated that aside from adding such resources to the tribe as
enabled it to survive a time of fearful stress and danger, even the
introduction of Spanish plants, animals, and products did not greatly
change the Zuñis. This is truer than would at first seem possible. The
Zuñi was already a tiller of the soil when wheat and peaches were given
him. To this day he plants and irrigates his peach trees and wheat
crops much as he anciently planted and watered his corn--in hills,
hoeing all with equal assiduity; and he does not reap his wheat, but
gathers it as he gathers his corn in the ear. Thus, only the kind of
grain is new. The art of rearing it and ways of husbanding and using
it remain unchanged. The Zuñi was already a herder when sheep and
goats were given him. He had not only extensive preserves of rabbits
and deer, but also herds--rather than flocks--of turkeys, which by
day were driven out over the plains and mesas for feeding, and at
night housed near the towns or in distant shelters and corrals. It is
probable that his ancestry had even other domesticated animals. And he
used the flesh of these animals as food, their feathers and fur as the
materials for his wonderfully knitted, woven, and twilled garments and
robes, as he now uses the mutton and goat meat for food, and the wool
of the sheep for his equally well-knitted, woven, and twilled, though
less beautiful, garments and robes. Thus, only the kinds (and degree
of productivity) of the animals are new, the arts of caring for them
and modes of using their products, are unchanged. This is true even
in detail. When I first went to live with the Zuñis their sheep were
plucked, not sheared, with flat strips of band iron in place of the
bone spatulæ originally used in plucking the turkeys; and the herders
always scrupulously picked up stray flecks of wool--calling it "down,"
not hair, nor fur--and spinning it, knitting, too, at their long woolen
leggings as they followed their sheep, all as their forefathers used
ever to pick up and twirl the stray feathers and knit at their down
kilts and tunics as they followed and herded their turkeys. Even the
silversmiths of Zuñi today work coins over as their ancestors of the
stone-using age worked up bits of copper, not only using tools of
stone and bone for the purpose but using even the iron tools of the
Spaniard mostly in stone-age fashion.[1]

     [1] Some of the primitive Zuñi methods of working metals
     are incidentally described in my paper entitled "Primitive
     Copper-working, an Experimental Study," in The American
     Anthropologist, Washington, January, 1894, pp. 193-217.

This applies equally to their handling of the hoes, hatchets, and
knives of civilized man. They use their hoes--the heaviest they can
get--as if weighted, like the wooden and bone hoes of antiquity,
vertically, not horizontally. They use their hatchets or axes and
knives more for hacking and scraping and chipping than for chopping,
hewing, and whittling, and in such operations they prefer working
toward themselves to working from themselves, as we work. Finally,
their garments of calico and muslin are new only in material. They
are cut after the old fashion of the ancestral buckskin breeches and
shirts, poncho coats of feathers and fur or fiber, and down or cotton
breech clouts, while in the silver rings and bracelets of today, not
only the shapes but even the half-natural markings of the original
shell rings and bracelets survive, and the silver buttons and bosses
but perpetuate and multiply those once made of copper as well as of
shell and white bone.

Thus, only one absolutely new practical element and activity was
introduced by the Spaniards--beasts of burden and beast transportation
and labor. But until the present century cattle were not used natively
for drawing loads or plows, the latter of which, until recently being
made of a convenient fork, are only enlarged harrowing-sticks pointed
with a leaf of iron in place of the blade of flint; nor were carts
employed. Burdens were transported in panniers adapted to the backs of
burros instead of to the shoulders of men.

The Zuñi is a splendid rider, but even now his longest journeys are
made on foot in the old way. He has for centuries lived a settled
life, traveling but little, and the horse has therefore not played
a very conspicuous part in his later life as in the lives of less
sedentary peoples, and is consequently unheard of, as are all new
things--including the greatest of all, the white man himself--in his
tribal lore, or the folk tales, myths, and rituals of his sacred
cult-societies. All this strengthens materially the claim heretofore
made, that in mind, and especially in religious culture, the Zuñi is
almost as strictly archaic as in the days ere his land was discovered.


OUTLINE OF PRISTINE ZUÑI HISTORY.

If a historic sketch of Spanish intercourse with the Zuñi people
indicates that little change was wrought on their native mood by so
many years of alien contact, an outline of their pristine history, or
a sketch of their growth and formation as a people, will serve yet
further to show not only how, but also why, this was so, as well as to
explain much in the following outlines of their myths of creation and
migration, the meaning of which would otherwise remain obscure.

Linguistically the Zuñi Indians of today stand alone, unrelated,
so far as has heretofore been determined, to any other Indians
either sedentary, like themselves, or unsettled, like the less
advanced peoples of the plains. Nevertheless, although they as yet
thus constitute a single linguistic stock, there are present and
persistent among them two distinct types of physique and numerous
survivals--inherited, not borrowed--of the arts, customs, myths, and
institutions of at least two peoples, unrelated at first, or else
separate and very diversely conditioned for so long a period of their
preunited history that their development had progressed unequally and
along quite different lines, at the time of their final coalition. That
thus the Zuñis are actually descendants of two or more peoples, and
the heirs of two cultures at least, is well shown in their legends of
ruins and olden times, and especially in these myths of creation and
migration as interpreted by archeologic and ethnographic research.

According to all these tokens and evidences, one branch of their
ancestral people was, as compared with the other, aboriginal in the
region comprising the present Zuñi country and extending far toward
the north, whence at some remoter time they had descended. The other
branch was intrusive, from the west or southwest, the country of the
lower Rio Colorado, their earliest habitat not so clearly defined and
their remoter derivation enigmatical, for they were much more given
to wandering, less advanced in the peaceful arts, and their earliest
ruins are those of comparatively rude and simple structures, hence
scant and difficult to trace, at least beyond the western borders of
Arizona. Considering both of these primary or parental stocks of the
Zuñi as having been thus so widely asunder at first, the ancestral
relations of the aboriginal or northern branch probably ranged the
plains north of the arid mountain region of Utah and Colorado ere
they sought refuge in the desert and canyons of these territories.
Yet others of their descendants, if still surviving, may not unlikely
be traced among not only other Pueblos, but also and more distinctly
among wilder and remoter branches, probably of the Shoshonean stock.
The ancestral relations of the intrusive or western branch, however,
were a people resembling the semisettled Yumans and Pimans in mode of
life, their ruins combining types of structure characteristic of both
these stocks; and if their descendants, other than Zuñis themselves,
be yet identified among Yuman tribes, or some like people of the lower
Colorado region, they will be found (such of them as survive) not
greatly changed, probably, from the condition they were all in when,
at a very distant time, their eastward faring kinsfolk, who ultimately
became Zuñis, left them there.

It is quite certain that relatives, in a way--not ancestral--of the
Zuñis still exist. Not many years before Fray Marcos de Niza discovered
Cibola, the Zuñians conquered some small towns of the Keres to the
south-southeastward of the Zuñi-Cibola country, and adopted some of
the survivors and also some of their ritual-dramas--still performed,
and distinctively Keresan in kind--into their own tribe. Previously
to that--previously, indeed, to their last and greatest union with
the settled people mentioned as the aboriginal Zuñi--a large body of
the western branch and their earlier fellows (called in the myths of
creation "Our lost others") separated from them in the country south
and west of the Rio Puerco and the Colorado Chiquito, and went, not
wholly as related in the myths, yet quite, undoubtedly, far away to
the southward. I have identified and traced their remains in Arizona
toward and into Mexico as far as the coast, and if, as the Zuñis still
believe, any of them survive to this day, they are to be looked for
lower down in Mexico or in the still farther south, whither, it is
said, they disappeared so long ago. But, as before intimated, these
relatives (by adoption in the one case, by derivation in the other)
were not, strictly speaking, ancestral, and thus are barely alluded to
in the myths, and therefore concern us less than do the two main or
parental branches.

Of these, the one which contributed more largely in numbers, certain
culture characteristics, and the more peaceful arts of life to make
the Zuñis what they were at the time of the Spanish conquest, was the
aboriginal branch. The intrusive or western branch is, strange to say,
although least numerous, the one most told of in the myths, the one
which speaks throughout them in the first person; that is, which claims
to be the original Shíwi or Zuñi. Of this branch it is unnecessary
to say much more here than the myths themselves declare, save to add
that it was, if not the conquering, at least, and for a long time,
the dominant one; that to it the Zuñis owe their vigor and many, if
not most, of their distinguishing traits; and that, coming as they
did from the west, they located there, and not in the north, as did
all these other Pueblo Indians (including even those whom they found
and prevailed over, or were joined by, in the present land of Zuñi),
the place where the human family originated, where the ancestral gods
chiefly dwell, and whither after death souls of men are supposed to
return anon.

According to their own showing in the myths they were, while a
masterful people, neither so numerous at the time of their coming, nor
so advanced, nor so settled, as were the peoples whom they "overtook"
from time to time as they neared the land of Zuñi or the "Middle of the
world." They did not cultivate the soil, or, at least, apparently did
not cultivate corn to any considerable extent before they met the first
of these peoples, for, to use their own words, they were "ever seeking
seeds of the grasses like birds on the mesas."

There is abundant reason for supposing that the "elder nations"--these
peoples whom they "overtook," the "People of the Dew," the "Black
people," and the "Corn people" of the "towns builded round"--were
direct and comparatively unchanged descendants of the famous cliff
dwellers of the Mancos, San Juan, and other canyons of Utah, Colorado,
and northern New Mexico. The evidences of this are numerous and
detailed, but only the principal of them need here be examined.

The ruins of these rounded towns of the Corn tribes which Hernando de
Alvarado and Fray Juan de Padilla saw in 1540 while going southeastward
from Zuñi, are especially characteristic of the Zuñi region, and extend
quite generally both southward toward the Rito Quemado and the Salinas
in western central New Mexico, and, by way of the Chaco, northward
nearly to the Colorado boundary. They are as often half round as they
are wholly oblong or circular, and even when completely rounded or
oval in outline are usually divided into two semicircular parts by an
irregular court or series of courts extending lengthwise through the
middle, and thus making them really double villages of the half-round
type.

A comparison of the ground plans of these round or semicircular ruins
with those of the typical cliff ruins reveals the fact that they were
simply cliff towns transferred, as it were, to the level of the open
plains or mesa tops. Their outer or encircling walls were, save at
the extremities of the courts, generally unbroken and perpendicular,
as uninterrupted and sheer, almost, as were the natural canyon walls
surrounding to the rearward the older cliff towns to which they thus
corresponded and which they apparently were built to replace; and the
houses descended like steps from these outer walls in terraced stories,
facing, like the seats of an amphitheater, the open courts, precisely
as descended the terraced stories of the cliff dwellings from the
encircling rock walls of the sheltered ledges or shelves on which they
were reared, necessarily facing in the same manner the open canyons
below. Thus the courts may be supposed to have replaced the canyons,
as the outer walls replaced the cliffs or the back walls built nearest
them in the rear of at least the deeper village caves or shelters.

Other structural and kindred features of the cliff towns are found
to be equally characteristic of the round ruins, features which,
originating in the conditions of building and dwelling in the cliffs,
came to be perpetuated in the round towns afterward built on the plains.

So limited was the foothold afforded by the scant ledges or in the
sheltered but shallow hollows of the cliffs where the ancient cliff
dwellers were at first forced as a measure of safety to take refuge and
finally to build, that they had to economize space to the utmost. Hence
in part only the women and children, being smaller and more in need
of protection than the men, were accommodated with dwelling places as
such, the rooms of which were so diminutive that, to account for them,
theories of the dwarfish size of the cliff dwellers as a race have been
common. As a further measure of economy these rooms were built atop of
one another, sometimes to the height of several stories--up, in fact,
to the very roof at the rear of the cavern in most cases--and thence
they were terraced toward the front in order that light and air might
be admitted as directly as possible to each story.

For the double purpose of accommodating the men and of serving as
assembly rooms for councils and ceremonial functions, large circular
chambers were constructed almost always out in front of the terraced
dwelling cells of the women and children, and thus in the more exposed
mouths of the caverns or shelters the villages nestled in. These round
assembly rooms or kivas were often, indeed, built up from sloping
portions of the sheer outer edge of the village cave shelf, in order to
be as much as possible on a level with or even below the limited ground
space between them and the houses farther back, so that the front along
the lower and outermost row of these house cells might remain open and
unobstructed to passage.

The dwelling rooms or house cells themselves were made as nearly
rectangular as was practicable, for only partitions divided them;
but of necessity such as were placed far back toward or against the
encircling and naturally curved rock walls, or the rear masonry walls,
built in conformity to their curvature in all the deeper caves, had
small triangular or keystone-shape spaces between their partitions.
These, being too small for occupancy even by children, were used as
storerooms for grain and other household supplies. When the cave in
which a village was built happened to be very deep, the living rooms
could not be carried too far back, as neither light nor sufficient
air could reach them there; hence here, chiefly against the rear wall
or the cave back itself, were built other storerooms more or less
trapezoidal in shape, according to the degree of curvature in the rock
face against which they were built, or, as said before, of the rear
wall itself, which in the deeper caves often reached from floor to roof
and ran parallel to the natural semicircular back of the cavern.

Against the rearward face of such back walls when present (that is,
between them and the rear of the cave itself), behind the village
proper, if space further permitted, small rooms, ordinarily of one
story, or pens, sometimes roofless, were built for the housing of the
flocks of turkeys which the cliff dwellers kept. Beyond these poultry
houses was still kept, in the deeper village caves, a space, dark and
filled with loose soil and rubbish, in which certain of the dead,
mostly men, were buried; while other dead were interred beneath the
floors of the lowermost rooms, when the soil or sand filled in to level
up the sloping rock bottom of the shelter was sufficiently deep to
receive them.

A noteworthy peculiarity of the doorways in the upper stories leading
toward the rearward storerooms already described was that they were
often made T-shape; that is, very narrow at the bottom and abruptly
widened at the top. This was done in order to avoid the necessity of
making these openings for entrance and egress too large proportionally
to the small size of the rooms. Thus, neither were the walls weakened
nor were the inmates needlessly exposed to cold; for fuel, even of the
lightest kind, was gathered with risk and transported thither with
great difficulty, and the use of it was therefore limited to cookery,
and yet a person bearing a back load of corn, or other provender might,
by stepping first one foot, then the other, through the narrow lower
portion of such a doorway, then stooping with his blanket or basket
load, pass through without inconvenience or the necessity of unloading.

Nearly all of these features--so suited to, and some of them evidently
so unavoidable with, a people building eyrie-like abodes high up on
limited sloping ledges in pockets of the cliffs--were, although they
were totally unnecessary to the dwellers in the half-round or double
half-round towns of the plains, where space was practically unlimited
and topographic and other conditions wholly different, nevertheless
characteristic of these also.

Not only were the external walls of these old villages of the plains
semicircular, as though built in conformity with the curved rock walls
of the hollows in the cliffs, but they were continuous. That is, in
all the rounded town ruins, except those which seem to have been
reconstructed in more recent times, the outer walls were built first as
great semicircular inclosures, hollow artificial cliffs, so to say, and
afterward the house walls were built up against them inside, not into
them, as they would have been had these outer and the inner walls been
built up together. Moreover, not only were the ground plans of these
towns of the plains semicircular, as though built in conformity with
the curved rock walls of hollows in the cliffs in ancestral fashion,
but the storerooms were also still tucked away in the little flaring
spaces next to these now outer and surrounding walls, instead of being
placed near the more convenient entrances fronting the courts. The
huts or sheds for the turkeys, too, were placed not in the inclosures
of the courts, but against and outside of these external walls of the
villages; and while many of the dead were buried, as in the cliff
houses, under the floors of the lowermost rooms, others of them, almost
always men, and notably victims of war or accident, were still buried
out beyond even the turkey huts. So both the turkey huts and some of
the graves of these round villages retained the same positions relative
to one another and to the "rearward" of the dwellings that had very
naturally been given them in the cliff villages; for in these, being
behind the houses and in the rear of the caves, they occupied the most
protected areas; while in the round villages, being behind the houses,
they were thrown quite outside of the villages, hence occupied the most
exposed positions, which latter fact would appear inexplicable save by
considering it as a survival of cliff-town usage.

The kivas, or assembly rooms of the round villages, were placed
generally in front of the houses facing the courts, as of old they had
been built in the mouths of the caverns, also in front of the houses
facing the canyons. Moreover, they were, although no longer in the
way, wholly or in part subterranean, that is, sunk to the level of the
court or plaza, as in the cliff towns they had been built (except where
crowding rendered it necessary to make them two-storied, as in some
cases) up the front slopes only to the height of the general cave floor
or of the lowermost house foundations.

Finally, there were no doorways in the lower stories of the rounded
villages, the roofs of which were reached by ladders; but in the upper
stories there were passages, some of which, although here no longer so
needfully small, were still economically fashioned as of old--wide at
the top, narrow at the base, like the T-shape granary avenues of the
cliff ruins.

The closeness of correspondence of all these features in the round
ruins to those in the cliff ruins (features which in the round ruins
appear less in place than in at least the older cliff ruins) would seem
to justify my conclusion, earlier stated, that the round towns were
simply outgrowths of the cliff villages, transplanted, as it were, into
the plains; for all of these features, as they occur in the old cliff
ruins, can, with but a single exception (that of the circular form of
the kivas or assembly chambers, which, as will presently be shown, were
survivals of a yet older phase of building), be accounted for as having
originated from necessity, whereas in the round ruins they could not
have originated even as possible expedients, since they were unsuitable
save by having become customary through long usage.

I have reasserted this fact because the theory that all cliff dwellings
were but outlying places of refuge or the hunting and farming stations
of larger pueblos in their neighborhood, strongly fortified by position
in order that the small parties occupying them now and then for
longer or shorter seasons might find safe retreat in them, has been
advanced quite successfully. As this theory is not unlikely to gain a
considerable hearing, it is necessary to demonstrate even more fully
the fact that at least the round towns did not give their structural
characteristics to such of the northern cliff ruins as resembled them
in plan, and that therefore the latter are to be regarded as actual
cliff-dweller remains. In the southern portions of New Mexico and
Arizona, as on the upper Salado and in canyons of the Sierra Madre,
still farther south, all the cliff dwellings and villages were built
without reference to the curved forms of the caverns in which they
occurred.[2] That is, they rigidly retained the rectangular pueblo form
of arrangement characteristic of the larger ruins in the valleys and
plains around them. Hence for this and for other reasons they may be
regarded as pueblos transferred to the cliffs, such outposts of the
larger pueblos of the plains as it is claimed all cliff dwellings were.
So, also, as hitherto intimated, many of the later cliff dwellings,
even of the north, have rectangular pueblo additions below them in
the canyons or above them on the mesas, and some of the village
ruins in the cave shelters themselves are almost faithful miniature
reproductions in general plan of the large pueblos of the plains near
at hand; but in the one case the pueblo additions above and below were
comparatively modern, and indicate either that the cliff dwellings they
are adjacent to continued to be occupied down to the time of later
true pueblo building, or that they were reoccupied from comparatively
modern pueblos and that all additions made were constructed according
to customary later forms of building. In the other case, that of the
rectangular structures in semicircular cave shelters, either a return
to cliff dwelling from pueblo dwelling is indicated, or, as with the
southern cliff villages, these also were outposts of comparatively
modern kinds of pueblos occurring in the neighborhood. Such, for
example, was the case with many of the cliff dwellings of the Tsegi or
Canyon de Chelly, some of which continued to be occupied long after the
more easterly towns of the San Juan were abandoned, and others of which
were reoccupied, probably by Tusayan Indians, in comparatively recent
time.

     [2] See Bandelier, Final Report of Investigations among the
     Indians of the Southwestern United States, etc., Part II,
     pp. 425-428.

The occurrence of sepulchers in or near almost all the San Juan cliff
ruins would alone indicate that they were central and permanent homes
of the people who built and occupied them. The surviving Pueblo
Indians, so far as I am aware, never bury in or near their outlying
towns. Invariably the dead are taken to the central pueblo home of the
tribe for sepulture, as there only may they become tribal fetiches in
the manner I have heretofore indicated, and be properly renounced by
the clans of kin at their place of birth and rearing. If, then, all
the cliff towns were merely outlying strongholds, no interments of the
original inhabitants would be found in them save those of children
perchance born and reared in them. In fact, this is precisely the case
with some of the towns in question, those above described as manifestly
settlements from later true pueblos.

Another feature of the older cliff dwellings is still more significant
in this connection--the presence of the kiva; for the kiva or sacred
assembly room was never, for mythic and sociologic reasons, built
in temporary or outlying settlements. The mere council chamber was
sometimes present in these, but the true kiva never, so long as they
remained resorts of more central pueblo towns, for each kiva of such a
town located a division of the tribe as pertaining to one or another of
the quarters or mythic divisions. Hence, as might be expected, in the
more southerly cliff dwellings belonging to more recent pueblos no kiva
is ever found.

The evidence furnished by the kivas is significant in other ways,
for in connection with the above theory the claim has also been
advanced that the cliff villages were occupied for only brief periods
at best; that they do not, as assumed by me, represent a phase--so
much as an incident--in the development of a people. Aside from the
linguistic, sociologic, and other evidence I have to offer later on
that of not only these kivas, but also of certain other features
of the ruins themselves, is decidedly indicative of both long and
continuous occupancy; and an examination of this evidence helps to
an understanding of the culture growth of the early cliff dwellers
as being not that of Pueblos at first, but that of Pueblo ancestry,
Pueblos developing.

Occurring in the midst of the greater groups of northern cliff
dwellings, no less than somewhat more scatteringly and widely
distributed to at least as far south as the middle of Arizona, are
remains of cave dwellings of an older type. They are usually lower down
in the cliffs, although they once occurred also in the larger and more
accessible of the caverns now occupied by later cliff-house remains,
underneath or amid which remains they may still in places be traced.
These rude and very ancient cave dwellings mark the beginnings of the
cliff occupancy. In all essentials they correspond to the modern cave
dwellings of the Sierra Madre in Sonora, Mexico, so admirably described
by my friend, Dr. Carl Lumholtz, as built and still lived in by the
Tarahumári and Tepehuani Indians, who survive either in the state of
these first cliff dwellers of the north, or, as is more probable, have
naturally and independently resorted to a similar mode of life through
stress of similar circumstances.

Like the Tarahumári, these ancient people of the north at first
resorted to the caves during only portions of the year--during the
inclement season after each harvest, as well as in times of great
danger. At other times, and during the hunting, planting, and
seed-gathering seasons particularly, they dwelt, as do the Tarahumári,
in rancherias, the distinctive remains of which lie scattered near and
far on the plateaus and plains or in the wide valleys. But the caves
were their central abodes, and the rancherias, frequently shifted, were
simply outlying stations such as are the farming hamlets of the modern
pueblos.

The earliest of these dwellings in the caves were at first simple huts
disposed separately along the rear walls of these recesses in the
cliffs. They usually had foundation walls, approximately circular in
plan, of dry-laid stones, upon which rested upper converging courses of
cross-laid logs and sticks, hexagonal and pen-like covers surmounted,
as were the rancherias of the open plains, by more or less high-pitched
roofs of thatch--here in the shelters added rather for protection from
cold than from storms of rain and snow.

But in course of time, as the people dwelling, when needful, in
these secure retreats increased in numbers, and available caves
became filled, the huts, especially in the more suitable shelters,
were crowded together in each, until no longer built separately, but
in irregularly continuous rows or groups at the rear, each divided
from others by simple, generally straight, partitions, as are the
dwelling divisions of the Tarahumári today. But unlike the latter,
these hut-like rooms of the northern cave-dwellers were still rounded
outwardly, that is, each hut (where not contiguous to or set in the
midst of others, as was the case with those along the front), retained
its circular form. The partitions and foundation walls were still
built low, and still surmounted by converging cross-laid upper courses
of logs or saplings and roofs of thatch. As with the Tarahumári, so
with these earliest cliff dwellers of the north; their granaries
were far more perfectly constructed than their own abiding places.
To adequately protect their store or provision from seed-devouring
animals, no less than from the elements, it became necessary to place
it in dry crannies or pockets of the cliffs near at hand, preferably in
recesses as far back in their caves as possible, and also to seal it up
in these natural receptacles. At first (as may be seen in connection
with the caves of Las Tusas, Arizona, containing some of the oldest and
rudest separate hut remains I have yet examined) the mouths of these
receptacles were walled up with dry-laid stones, carefully chinked,
and plastered inside with mud, precisely as were the granary pockets
of the Havasupai Indians seen by me in 1881. Later, while still the
houses continued to be mere low-walled and partitioned sheds or huts
of dry masonry, these granaries came to be quite well constructed, of
mud-laid walls, and were enlarged, as stores increased with increase
of settlement and tillage, until they had to be built outward from the
niches like good sized, slightly tapering bins, protruding somewhat
from the cave walls, and finally forming, as do the granaries of the
Tarahumári today, miniature prototypes of the perfected single cliff
house of a far later day.

In times of great danger small children were not infrequently bestowed
for safe-keeping in the larger of these little granary rooms in the
deepest recesses at the rear of the earliest cave villages, as the
finding of their remains without burial token in such situation has
attested; and thus the folk tales which modern Pueblos tell of children
left in the granary rooms and surviving the destruction or flight
of their elders by subsisting on the scant store remaining therein
(later to emerge--so the stories run--as great warrior-magicians and
deliver their captive elders), are not wholly without foundation in
the actual past of their ancestry. It was thus that these first cliff
dwellers learned to build walls of stone with mud mortar, and thus, as
their numbers increased (through immunity from destruction which, ever
better, these cliff holds afforded), the women, who from the beginning
had built and owned the granaries, learned also to build contiguously
to them, in the depths of the caverns, other granary-like cells
somewhat larger, not as places of abode, at first, but as retreats for
themselves and their children.

It is not needful to trace farther the development of the cliff village
proper into a home for the women and children, which first led to the
tucking of storerooms far back in the midst of the houses; nor is it
necessary to seek outside of such simple beginnings the causes which
first led to the construction of the kivas, always by the men for
themselves, and nearly always out in front of the house cells, which
led to the retention for ages of the circular form in these kivas and
to the survival in them for a long time (as chambers of council and
mystery, where the souls of the ancients of men communed in these
houses of old with the souls of their children's grandchildren) of
the cross-laid upper courses of logs and even the roofings of thatch.
Indeed, it is only in some way like this, as survival through slow
evolution of archaic structures for worship, that the persistence
of all these strange features--the retention for use of the men,
the position in front of the houses, the converging hexagonal log
wall caps, the unplastered roofing of thatch--until long after the
building of houses for everyday use by the women, with walls continuous
from floor to ceiling, with flat and mud-plastered roofs and smooth
finishing inside and out, manifest themselves.

Of equal significance with this persistency of survival in the kiva,
as to both structural type and function, of the earliest cave-dwelling
hut-rooms through successively higher stages in the development of
cliff architecture, is the trace of its growth ever outward; for in
nearly or quite all of the largest cliff ruins, while as a rule the
kivas occur, as stated, along the fronts of the houses--that is,
farthest out toward the mouths of the caverns--some are found quite far
back in the midst of the houses. But in every instance of this kind
which I have examined these kivas farthest back within the cell cluster
proper are not only the oldest, but in other ways plainly mark the
line of the original boundary or frontage of the entire village. And
in some of the largest of these ruins this frontage line has thus been
extended; that is, the houses have grown outward around and past the
kivas first built in front of them, and then, to accommodate increased
assemblies, successively built in front of them and in greater numbers,
not once or twice, but in some cases as many as three, four, and in one
instance five times.

All this makes it plain, I think, that the cave and cliff dweller mode
of life was a phase, not an incident merely, in the development of a
people, and that this same people in general occupied these same caves
continuously or successively for generations--how long it is needless
here to ask, but long enough to work up adaptively, and hence by very
slow degrees, each one of the little natural hints they received from
the circumstances and necessities of their situation in the caves
and cliffs into structural and other contrivances, so ingenious and
suitable and so far-fetched, apparently, so long used, too, as to give
rise to permanent usages, customs, and sociologic institutions, that
it has been well-nigh impossible to trace them to such original simple
beginnings as have been pointed out in the case of a few of them.

The art remains of both the earliest cave dwellers and of the cliff
dwellers exhibit a like continuity of adaptive development; for even
where uses of implements, etc., changed with changing conditions, they
still show survivals of their original, diverse uses, thus revealing
the antecedent condition to which they were adapted.

Moreover, this line of development was, as with the structural features
already reviewed, unbroken from first to last--from cave to cliff, and
from cliff to round-town conditions of life; for the art remains of
the round ruins, of which I recovered large numbers when conducting
the excavations of the Hemenway expedition in ruins east of Zuñi, are
with scarcely an exception identical, in type at least, with those of
the cliff ruins, although they are more highly developed, especially
the potteries, as naturally they came to be under the less restricted,
more favorable conditions of life in the open plains. Everything, in
fact, to be learned of the round-ruin people points quite unmistakably
to their descent in a twofold sense from the cliff-dwelling people;
and it remains necessary, therefore, only to account for their change
of habitat and to set forth their supposed relationship finally to the
modern Zuñi pueblos.

In earlier writings, especially in a "Study of Pueblo Pottery,"[3]
where the linguistic evidence of the derivation of the Zuñis from
cliff-dwelling peoples is to some extent discussed, I have suggested
that the prime cause of the abandonment of the cliffs by their ancestry
was most probably increase of population to beyond the limits of
available building area, and consequent overcrowding in the cliffs; but
later researches have convinced me that, although this was no doubt
a potent factor in the case and ultimately, in connection with the
obvious advantages of life in more accessible dwelling places, led by
slow degrees, as the numbers and strength of the cliff villages made it
possible, to the building of contiguous pueblos both above their cliffs
on the mesas and below them in the valleys, still it was by no means
the only or the first cause of removal from these secure strongholds.
Nor is it to be inferred from the evidence at hand that the cliff
dwellers were ever driven forth from their almost inaccessible towns,
either by stress of warfare or by lack of the means of subsistence, as
has been so often supposed. On the contrary, it is certain that long
after the earliest descents into the plains had been ventured, the
cliffs continued to be occupied, at first and for a very long period as
the permanent homes of remnant tribes, and later as winter resorts and
places of refuge in times of danger for these latter tribes, as well
as, perhaps, for their kinsfolk of the plains.

     [3] Fourth Annual Report of the Bureau of Ethnology, 1882-83.

It is by this supposition only that the comparatively modern form
of the square and terraced pueblos built contiguously to the latest
abandoned of the cliff towns may be explained. For when the cliff
dwellers had become numerous enough to be able to maintain themselves
to some extent out on the open plains, it has been seen that they did
not consider their villages safe and convenient or quite right unless
builded strictly, in both general form and the relative arrangement of
parts, as had been for many generations their towns in the cliffs--did
not, it is reasonable to suppose, know at once how to build villages of
any other form. Thus we may confidently regard these round towns as the
earliest built by the cliff dwellers after they first left the cliffs.

The direction in which these cavoid or cliff-form or rounded village
ruins may be farthest and most abundantly traced, is, as has been said
before, to the southward into and through the land of Zuñi as far as
the cliffless valleys bordering the Rito Quemado region in southerly
central New Mexico, wherein lies the inexhaustible Lake of Salt, which
the early Spanish chronicles mention as the possession and source of
supply of the "salt in kernels" of the Zuñi-Cibolans.

Not only did a trail (used for such long ages that I have found it
brokenly traceable for hundreds of miles) lead down from the cliff-town
country to this broad valley of the Lake of Salt, but also there have
been found in nearly all the cliff dwellings of the Mancos and San Juan
section, whence this trail descends, salt in the characteristic kernels
and colors found in this same source of the Zuñi supply.

This salt, as occurring in the cliff ruins, is commonly discovered
wrapped in receptacles of corn husk, neatly tied into a trough-like
form or pouch by bands of corn-leaf or yucca fiber. These pouches are
precisely like the "wraps of the ancients," or packs of corn husk in
which the sacred salt is ceremoniously brought home in advance of the
cargoes of common salt by the Zuñi priests on each occasion of their
annual, and especially of their greater quadrennial, pilgrimages (in
June, after the planting) to the Lake of Salt. And it is not difficult
to believe that both the packs and the pilgrimages--which latter offer
many suggestive features not to be considered here--are survivals of
the time when the remoter cliff-dwelling ancestry of the Zuñi Corn
tribes ventured once in a period of years to go forth, in parties large
enough for mutual protection, to the far-off source of their supply of
salt.

Except this view be taken it is difficult to conceive why the "time
after planting" should have become so established by the Zuñis (who are
but two days' foot-journey from the lake, and visit its neighborhood at
other periods of the year on hunting and other excursions) as the only
period for the taking of the salt--to take which, indeed, by them or
others at any other season, is held to be dire sacrilege.

But to the cliff dwellers and their first descendants of the farther
north this period "after the planting" was the only available one of
the year; for the journey along their trail of salt must have consumed
many days, and been so fraught with danger as to have drawn away a
goodly portion of the warrior population who could ill be spared at a
later time in the season when the ripening and garnering of the harvest
drew back upon the cliff-towns people the bands of predatory savages
who annually pillaged their outlying fields, and in terror of whom they
for so long a time clung to their refuge in the cliffs.

Additional considerations lead further to the inference not only that
the Zuñis inherit their pilgrimages for the salt and the commemorative
and other ceremonials which have developed around them directly from
the cliff-dweller branch of their ancestry, but also that these latter
were led down from the cliffs to build and dwell in their round towns
along the trail of salt chiefly, if not wholly, by the desire to at
once shorten and render less dangerous their communal expeditions to
the Lake of Salt and to secure more exclusive possession thereof.

These two objects were rendered equally and the more desirable by the
circumstance, strongly indicated by both the salt remains themselves
and by usages surviving among the present Zuñis, that in course of time
an extensive trade in salt of this particular variety grew up between
the cliff dwellers and more northern and western tribes. When found by
the Spaniards the Zuñi-Cibolans were still carrying on an extensive
trade in this salt, which for practical as well as assumed mythic
reasons they permitted no others to gather, and which they guarded so
jealously that their wars with the Keresan and other tribes to the
south-southeastward of their country were caused--as many of their
later wars with the Navajo have been caused--by slight encroachments on
the exclusive right to the products of the lake to which the Zuñis laid
claim.

The salt of this lake is superior to any other found in the southwest,
not excepting that of the Manzano salinas, east of the Rio Grande,
which nevertheless was as strenuously fought for and guarded by the
Tanoan tribes settled around these salinas, and had in like manner,
indeed, drawn their ancestry down from earlier cavate homes in the
northern mountains. Hence it was preferred (as it still is by both
Indian and white population of New Mexico and Arizona) to all other
kinds, and commanded such price that in the earlier cliff-packs I have
found it adulterated with other kinds from the nearer salt marshes
which occur in southern Utah and southwestern Colorado. That the
adulteration of the lake salt with the slightly alkaline and bitter
salt of the neighboring marshes was thus practiced with a view to
eking out the trade supply is conclusively shown, I think, by the
presence in the same cliff homes from which the adulterated specimens
were obtained, of abundant specimens of the unadulterated salt, and
this as conclusively shows not only that the cliff dwellers traded in
this salt, as do their modern Zuñi representatives, but also that it
was then, as now, more highly valued than other kinds of salt in the
southwest.

The influence on the movements of whole tribes of people which it is
here assumed such a source of favorite salt supply as this exerted
over the early cliff dwellers, does not stand alone in the history of
American tribes. It already has been intimated that the Tanoans so
far prized their comparatively inferior source of salt supply in the
salinas of the Manzano as to have been induced to settle there and
surround them with a veritable cordon of their pueblos.

Another and far more significant instance, that of the Cerro de Sal
in Peru may be mentioned, for in that country not only was salt of
various kinds to be found in many valleys and throughout nearly all
the deserts of the Medano region extending from northern Ecuador to
southern Chili, but the sea also lay near at hand along the entire
western border of this vast stretch of country; yet from remote parts
of South America trails lead, some from the Amazon and from Argentina,
more than a thousand miles away, some from nearer points and from all
local directions to this famous "Cerro de Sal." The salt from this
locality was, like that of the Lake of Salt, so highly prized that it
drew aboriginal populations about it in even pre-Incan days, and was a
source of supply, as well as, it is affirmed, of abundant tribute to
those dominant Pueblos of South America, the Incas of later days.[4]

     [4] A parallel world example of the influence of salt
     sources on the movements of primitive peoples may be found
     in the fact that all the great historic trade routes
     across Asia were first established along salt trails of
     prehistoric times.

That the Lake of Salt, as a coveted source, actually did influence the
earlier descents of the cliff dwellers, and did lead to the building
and occupancy by them of the long line of ruins I have described,
rests, finally, on linguistic no less than on such comparative evidence
as has already been indicated. In turn, this leads to consideration of
the larger and at present more pertinent evidence that these dwellers
in the round towns were in part ancestors of the Zuñis, and that thus,
as assumed at the outset, the Zuñis are of composite, at least dual,
origin, and that their last, still existing, phase of culture is of
dual derivation.

The archaic and sacred name for the south in Zuñi is _Álahoïnkwin
táhna_, but the name more commonly employed--always in familiar or
descriptive discourse--is _Mák‘yaiakwin táhna_ (that is, the "direction
of the salt-containing water or lake," from _ma_, salt; _k‘yaía_,
water, or lake-containing or bearing; _kwin_, place of, and _táhna_,
point or direction of). That this name should have displaced the
older form in familiar usage is significant of the great importance
attached to their source of salt by the early Zuñis; yet but natural,
for the older form, _Álahoïnkwin táhna_, signifies "in the direction
of the home (or source) of the coral shells," from _álaho_, glowing
red shell-stuff; _ïnkwïn_, abiding place of, or containing place of,
and _táhna_. This source of the _álahowe_ or coral red shells (which
are derived from several species of subtropical mollusks, and were so
highly prized by the southwestern tribes that the Indians of the lower
Colorado traded in them as assiduously as did those of the cliffs and
round towns in salt) has been for generations the Gulf of California
and the lower coast to beyond Guaymas.

It is not improbable, then, that this archaic and now exclusively
ritualistic expression for the southward or the south is a surviving
paraphrase of the name for south (or of the source in the south of the
red shells), formerly known to the western branch of the Zuñi ancestry,
and once familiarly used by them to designate also, perhaps, the
direction of the source of their chief treasure (these coral red shells
of aboriginal commerce), as in the Gulf of California, which was then
south of them, but is now due west-southwestward from them.

What renders this supposition still more probable, and also strengthens
the theory of the dual origin of many parallelisms in Zuñi culture,
observances, and phraseology, is not so much the fact that this name
for red shells and the archaic Zuñi name for red paint, _áhona_,
resemble in sound and meaning the Yuman _ahowata_, _ahauti_, etc., for
red paint, nor yet the fact that such resemblance extends to many
archaic and other terms, for example of relationship in the Zuñi as
compared especially with corresponding terms in the Yavapai Tulkepaiya
and other dialects of the Yuman. In fact, all the terms in Zuñi for the
four quarters are twofold and different, according as used familiarly
or ritualistically. That for west, for instance, is in the archaic and
ritualistic form, _K’yálishiïnkwïn táhna_, and signifies "direction
of the home, or source of mists and waters, or the sea;" which, when
the Zuñi abode in the farther southwest near the Pacific, was the
appropriate name for west. But the familiar name for west in modern
Zuñi is _Súnhakwïn táhna_, the "direction of the place of evening,"
which is today equally appropriate for their plateau-encircled home of
the far inland.

"North," in the archaic form, is now nearly lost; yet in some of the
more mystic rituals it occurs as both _Wímaiyawan táhna_ (_Wíkutaiya_
is "north" in the Yuma), "direction of the oak mountains," and
_Yä´lawaunankwin táhna_, literally "direction of the place of the
mountain ranges," which from the lower Colorado and southern Arizona
are toward the north, but from northern Zuñi are not so conspicuous as
in the other direction, as, for instance, toward the southwest. On the
other hand, if we consider the familiar phrase for north, _Pïsh´lankwïn
táhna_, "direction of the wind-swept plains," or of the "plains of the
mightiest winds," to have been inherited from the aboriginal round-town
Zuñis, then it was natural enough for them to have named the north as
they did; for to the north of their earlier homes in the cliffs and
beyond lay the measureless plains where roamed the strong Bison God of
Winds, whence came his fierce northern breath and bellowings in the
roar of storms in winter.

The east, in common language, signifies "direction of the coming of
day;" but in the ritual speech signifies "direction of the plains of
daylight"--a literal description of the great Yuma desert as seen at
day-break from the Colorado region, but scarcely applicable to the
country eastward from Zuñi, which is rugged and broken until the Llanos
Estacados of Texas are reached.

The diverse meaning of terms in Zuñi architecture is no less
significant of the diverse conditions and opposite directions of
derivation of the Zuñi ancestry. If the aboriginal branch of the Zuñi
were derived from the dwellers in the northern cliff towns, as has
been assumed, then we would expect to find surviving in the names of
such structural features of their pueblos as resulted from life in the
cliffs linguistic evidence, as in the structures themselves material
evidence, of the fact. Of this, as will presently be shown, there is an
abundance.

If the intrusive branch of the Zuñi ancestry were, as has also been
assumed, of extreme southwestern origin, then we should expect to find
linguistic evidence of a similar nature, say, as to the structural
modifications of the cliff-dweller and round-town architecture which
their arrival at and ultimate position in these towns might lead us to
expect to find, and which in fact is to be abundantly traced in later
Zuñi ruins, like those of the historic Seven Cities of Cibola.

The conditions of life and peculiarities of building, etc., in the
caves and cliffs, then in the round towns, have been commented on at
some length in previous pages, and sufficiently described to render
intelligible a presentation of this linguistic and additional evidence
in regard to derivation from that direction; but it remains for me
to sketch, as well as I can in brief, the more significant of such
characteristics of the primitive Yuman house and village life as seem
to bear on the additional linguistic and other evidence of derivation
also from the opposite or Rio Colorado direction, for both clews should
be presented side by side, if only for the sake of contrast.

These ancient people of the Colorado region, Yuman or other, had, as
their remains show (not in their earliest period, nor yet in a later
stage of their development, when a diverging branch of them--"Our
lost others"[5]--had attained to a high state of culture in southern
Arizona and northern Mexico, but at the time of their migration in
part Zuñiward), houses of quite a different type from those of the
north. They were mainly rancherias, that is, more or less scattered
over the mesas and plains. They were but rarely round, commonly
parallelogrammic, and either single or connected in straight L-shape
or double L-shape rows. The foundations were of rough stones, designed
probably to hold more firmly in place the cane-wattled, mud-plastered
stockades which formed the sides and ends as well as (in the house
rows) the partitions. They owed their rectangular shapes not to
crowding, but to development from an original log-built house type--in
the open (like the rancheria house type of the Tarahumári), to which
may also be traced their generally greater length than width. They
were single storied, with rather flat or slightly sloping roofs,
although the high pitched roof of thatch was not wholly unknown, for
it was still employed on elevated granaries; but sometimes (this was
especially the case with single houses) the stockade posts were carried
up above this roof on three sides, and overlaid with saplings on which,
in turn, a bower of brush or cane or grass was constructed to protect
from the sun rather than from rain. Thus a sort of rude and partial
second story was formed, which was reached from below by means of a
notched step-log made of a forked or branching tree-trunk, the forks
being placed against the edge of the roof proper to keep the log (the
butt of which rested on the ground) from turning when being ascended.[6]

     [5] See pages 403, 405-406.

     [6] See Mindeleff, Architecture of Tusayan and Cibola,
     Eighth Ann. Rep. Bur. Ethnology, p. 157.

Of these single houses the "bowers" described in the following myth of
the creation of corn (see page 391), and typically surviving still to
a great extent in the cornfield or farm huts of modern Zuñi, may be
taken as fair examples; and of the villages or hut-row structures of
these ancient plains and valley people, an excellent example may be
found in the long-houses of the Mohave and other Yumans of the valley
of Colorado river. Both these hut-row houses and the single-room houses
were generally surrounded by low walls of loose stone, stone and mud,
stockade and mud, or of mud alone; and as often as not one side or the
front of a hut within such a wall inclosure was left entirely open.

Thus the outer wall was intended in part as a slight protection from
the wind, and probably also to guard from flooding during the sudden
showers which sometimes descend in torrents over Arizona plains. They
may also have been designed to some extent for protection from the
enemy; for these people were far more valiant fighters than their
ultimate brethren of the north, and depended for protection less on
security of position than on their own prowess. Only during times
of unusual danger did they retire to fortified lava buttes (or,
when near them, to deep but more or less open crevices in some of
the more extensive lava fields), where their hut foundations may be
found huddled together within huge inclosures of natural lava blocks,
dry laid and irregular, but some of them skillfully planned and
astonishingly vast; but in these strongholds they never tarried long
enough to be influenced in their building habits sufficiently to change
the styles of their hamlets in the plains, for until we reach the point
in eastern Arizona where they joined the "elder nations" no change in
ground plan of these houses is to be traced in their remains.

       *       *       *       *       *

It is necessary to add a few details as to costume, usages, and the
institutions of these semisettled yet ever shifting people.

They wore but scant clothing besides their robes and
blankets--breech-clouts and kilts, short for the men, long for the
women, and made of shredded bark and rushes or fiber; sandals, also
of fiber; necklaces of shell beads, and pendent carved shell gorgets.
The hair was bobbed to the level of the eyebrows in front, but left
long and hanging at the back, gathered into a bunch or switch with a
colored cord by the men, into which cord, or into a fillet of plaited
fiber, gorgeous long tail feathers of the macaw, roadrunner, or
eagle were thrust and worn upright. To the crown of the head of the
warriors was fastened a huge bunch of stripped or slitted feathers of
the owl or eagle, called, no doubt, then as now by its Yuman name,
_musema_; for it is still known, though used in different fashion, as
the _múmtsemak‘ya_ or _múmpalok‘ye_ by the Zuñi Priests of the Bow.
The warriors also carried targets or shields of yucca or cotton cord,
closely netted across a strong, round hoop-frame and covered with a
coarser and larger net, which was only a modification of the carrying
net (like those still in use by the Papago, Pima, and other Indians
of southern Arizona), and was turned to account as such, indeed, on
hunting and war expeditions.

Their hand weapons were huge stone knives and war clubs shaped
like potato-mashers, which were called, it would seem, _iítekati_
(their Yuman name) for, although changed in the Zuñi of today, still
strikingly survives in familiar speech as the expression _ítehk‘ya_
or _ítehk‘yäti_, to knock down finally or fatally, and in ceremonial
allusion (rather than name) to the old-fashioned and sacred war clubs
(which are of identical form) as _ítehk‘yatáwe_, or knocking-down
billets, otherwise called face-smashers or pulpers.

They sometimes buried the dead--chiefly their medicine men and women,
or shamans; but all others were burned (with them personal effects and
gifts of kin) and their ashes deposited in pots, etc., at the heads of
arroyas, or thrown into streams. They held as fetiches of regenerative
as well as protective power certain concretionary stones, some of the
larger of which were family heirlooms and kept as household gods,
others as tribal relics and amulets, like the canopas and huacas of
ancient Peru. These nodules were so knobbed, corrugated, and contorted
that they were described when seen elsewhere by the early Spanish
writers as bezoars, but they were really derived from the sources of
arroyas, or mountain torrents, in the beds of which they are sometimes
found, and being thus always water-worn were regarded as the seed of
the waters, the source of life itself. Hence they were ceremoniously
worshiped and associated with all or nearly all the native dances or
dramaturgies, of which dances they were doubtless called by their old
time possessors "the ancients," or "stone ancients," a name and in some
measure a connection still surviving and extended to other meanings
with reference to similar fetich stones among the Zuñis of today.

From a study of the remains of these primitive Arizonian ancestors of
the Zuñis in the light of present-day Zuñi archaisms, and especially
of the creation myths themselves, it would be possible to present a
much fuller sketch of them. But that which has already been outlined
is sufficiently full, I trust, to prove evidential that the following
Zuñi expressions and characteristics were as often derived from this
southwestern branch as from the cliff dweller or aboriginal branch of
the Zuñi ancestry:

The Zuñi name of an outer village wall is _hék‘yapane_, which
signifies, it would seem, "cliff-face wall;" for it is derived,
apparently, from _héăne_, an extended wall; and _ák‘yapane_, the face
of a wide cliff. Thus it is probably developed from the name which at
first was descriptive of the encircling rear wall of a cave village,
afterward naturally continued to be applied to the rear but encircling
or outside wall of a round town, and hence now designates even a
straight outer wall of a village, whether of the front or the rear of
the houses.

The name for the outer wall of a house, however, is _héine_, or
_héline_, which signifies a mud or adobe inclosure; from _héliwe_, mud
(or mud-and-ash) mortar, and _úline_, an inclosure. Since in usage this
refers to the outer wall of a house or other simple structure, but not
to that of a town or assemblage of houses, its origin may with equal
propriety be attributed to the mud-plastered corral or adobe sides or
inclosures of such rancherias as I have already described.[7]

     [7] In my "Study of Pueblo Pottery," etc. (Fourth Annual
     Report of the Bureau of Ethnology, 1882-83), I have said
     that "The archaic name for a building or walled structure
     is _héshota_, a contraction of the now obsolete term
     _héshotapone_; from _hésho_, gum, or resin-like; _shótaie_,
     leaned or placed together convergingly; _tápoane_, a roof
     (covering) of wood, or a roof (covering) supported by wood."

     I regret to say that the etymology of this word as thus
     rendered was not quite correct, and therefore its meaning
     as interpreted in the passage which immediately followed
     was also mistaken. It is quite true that _hésho_ signifies
     gum or resin, etc. (referring, as I then supposed, to
     _áhesho_, or gum rock, a name for lava; used constructively
     in the oldest round huts of the basaltic regions); but the
     root _he_ enters into many other compounds, such as not
     only wax, gum, pitch, metal (as being rock-pitch, that
     is, melted from rocks), etc., but also mud, clay-paste,
     mud-mortar, and finally adobe, as being dried mud mortar;
     hence walls made either with or of adobe, etc. Had I been,
     at the time of this first writing, as familiar with the
     language as I now am I should not have connected as a
     single root _he_ and _sho_, making _hésho_ (gum or pitch)
     of it. For, as elsewhere stated in the same essay, _shówe_
     signifies canes, (_shóole_, a cane or reed), and it now
     appears that the syllable thus derived formed a root by
     itself. But I had not then learned that the greater number
     of the ruins of southern Arizona, especially of the plains,
     consisted of gabion-like walls, that is, of walls made by
     packing stiff earth or rubble mortar or cement between
     double or parallel cane-wattled stockades, and then heavily
     plastering this exterior or casing (as was the case in the
     main walls of the celebrated Casa Grande and the temple
     mound of Los Muertos); or else, in less massive ruins of
     lesser walls the cores or supports of which consisted of
     close-set posts lathed with reeds or canes, the mud or
     cement being built up either side of these cores, or, in
     case of the thinnest walls, such as partitions, merely
     plastered to either face.

     I can not doubt that even the grandest and most highly
     developed of these ruins--the Casas Grandes themselves,
     which look today as if constructed wholly of massive
     masonry--no less than the simplest plastered stockade
     walls, were developed from such beginnings as the mere
     mud-plastered cane and stockade screens of the ancient
     rancheria builders. Thus, I am constrained to render
     the primary meaning of _héshotapoane_ as approximately
     "mud-plastered cane and stick structure;" from _heliwe_,
     mud mortar; _shówe_, canes or reeds; _táwe_, wood, or
     _tátawe_, wood-posts; _póa_, to place (leaningly or
     closely) over against; and _ne_, (any) thing made. From
     this, the generic term _héshota_, for walled structure
     (especially ruined wall-structures), would very naturally
     have been derived, and this might or might not have given
     rise to the use of the prefix _he_, as occurring in all
     names for _mortar-laid_ walls.

Again, the names in Zuñi, first, for a room of a single-story
structure, and, second, for an inner room on the ground floor of
such or of a terraced structure, are (1) _télitona_, "room or space
equally inclosed," that is, by four equal or nearly equal walls;
and (2) _téluline_, "room or space within (other rooms or) an
inclosure." Both of these terms, although descriptive, may, from
their specific use, be attributed to single-story rancheria origin,
I think, for in the cliff villages there was no ground-floor room.
The name for a lowermost room in the cliff villages still seemingly
survives in the Zuñi name for a cellar, which is _ápaline_, from
_a_, rock, and _páloiye_, buried in or excavated within; while the
cliff name for an upper room or top-story room, _óshtenu‘hlane_, from
_óshten_, a cave-shelter or cave roof, and _ú‘hlane_, inclosed by,
or built within the hollow or embrace of, also still survives. Yet
other examples of diversely derived house-names in this composite
phraseology might be added, but one more must suffice. The Zuñi
name for a ladder is _‘hlétsilone_, apparently from _‘hléwe_, slats
(_‘hléma_, slat), and _tsilulona_, hair, fiber, or osier, entwined
or twisted in. This primary meaning of the name would indicate that
before the ladder of poles and slats was used, rope ladders were
commonly in vogue, and if so, would point unmistakably to the cliffs
as the place of its origin; for many of the cliff dwellings can not
now be reached save by means of ropes or rope ladders. Yet, although
the name for a stairway (or steps even of stone or adobe) might
naturally, one would suppose, have been derived from that of a ladder
(if ladders were used before stairs, or vice versa if the reverse was
the case), nevertheless it has a totally independent etymology, for
it is _íyechiwe_, from _íkŏiyächi_, forked log or crotch-log, and
_yéhchiwe_, walking or footing-notched; that is, notched step-log or
crotch. And this it would seem points as unmistakably to such use of
forked and notched step logs or crotch-logs as I have attributed to
the rancheria builders, as does the "rope-and-slat" ladder-name to
the use of the very different climbing device I have attributed to
the cliff dwellers.

It is probable that when the round-town builders had peopled the
trail of salt as far from the northward as to the region of Zuñi and
beyond, the absence of very deep canyons, containing rock-sheltered
nooks sufficiently large and numerous to enable them to find adequate
accommodation for cliff villages, gradually led them to abandon all
resort to the cliffs for protection--made them at last no longer cliff
dwellers, even temporarily, but true Pueblos, or town dwellers of the
valleys and plains.

But other influences than those of merely natural or physical
environment were required to change their mode of building, and
correspondingly, to some extent, their institutions and modes of
life from those of round-town builders to those of square-town
builders, such as in greater part they were at the time of the
Spanish discoveries. In the myths themselves may be found a
clew as to what these influences were in that which is told of
the coming together of the "People of the Midmost" and these
"Dwellers-in-the-towns-builded-round." For there is evidence in
abundance also of other kind, and not a little of it of striking force
and interest, that this coming together was itself the chief cause
of the changes referred to. It has been seen that the western branch
of the Zuñi ancestry (who were these "People of the Midmost") were
almost from the beginning dwellers in square structures; that their
village clusters, even when several of their dwelling places happened
to be built together, were, as shown by their remains wherever found,
built precisely on the plans of single-house structures--that is, they
were simple extensions, mostly rectilinear, of these single houses
themselves.

Now peoples like those of the round towns, no less than primitive
peoples generally, conceive of everything made, whether structure,
utensil, or weapon, as animistic, as living. They conceive of this life
of things as they do of the lives of plants, of hibernating animals, or
of sleeping men, as a still sort of life generally, but as potent and
aware, nevertheless, and as capable of functioning, not only obdurately
and resistingly but also actively and powerfully in occult ways, either
for good or for evil. As every living thing they observe, every animal,
has form, and acts or functions according to its form--the feathered
and winged bird flying, because of its feathered form; the furry and
four-footed animal running and leaping, because of its four-footed
form, and the scaly and finny fish swimming, because also of its fins
and scales and form appropriate thereto--so these things made or born
into special forms of the hands of man also have life and function
variously, according to their various forms.

As this idea of animals, and of things as in other sort animals, is
carried out to the minutest particular, so that even the differences in
the claws of beasts, for example, are supposed to make the difference
between their powers of foot (as between the hugging of the bear and
the clutching of the panther), it follows that form in all its details
is considered of the utmost importance to special kinds of articles
made and used, even of structures of any much used or permanent type.
Another phase of this curious but perfectly natural attributive of
life and form-personality to material things, is the belief that the
forms of these things not only give them power, but also restrict their
power, so that if properly made, that is, made and shaped strictly as
other things of their kind have been made and shaped, they will perform
only such safe uses as their prototypes have been found to serve in
performing before them. As the fish, with scales and fins only, can
not fly as the duck does, and as the duck can not swim under the water
except so far as his feathers, somewhat resembling scales, and his
scaly, webbed feet, somewhat resembling fins enable him to do so, thus
also is it with things. In this way may be explained better than in
any other way, I think, the excessive persistency of form-survival,
including the survival of details in conventional ornamentation in the
art products of primitive peoples--the repetitions, for instance, in
pottery, of the forms and even the ornaments of the vessels, basketry,
or what not, which preceded it in development and use and on which it
was first modeled. This tendency to persist in the making of well-tried
forms, whether of utensil or domicile, is so great that some other
than the reason usually assigned, namely, that of mere accustomedness,
is necessary to account for it, and the reason I have given is fully
warranted by what I know of the mood in which the Zuñis still regard
the things they make and use, and which is so clearly manifest in their
names of such things. It is a tendency so great, indeed, that neither
change of environment and other conditions, nor yet substitution of
unused materials for those in customary use for the making of things,
will effect change in their forms at once, even though in preserving
older forms in this newer sort of material the greatest amount of
inconvenience be encountered. There is, indeed, but one influence
potent enough to effect change from one established form to another,
and that is acculturation; and even this works but slowly and only
after long and familiar intercourse or after actual commingling of one
people with a diversely developed people has taught them the safety and
efficiency of unfamiliar forms in uses familiarly associated with their
own accustomed but different forms. Sooner or later such acculturation
invariably effects radical change in the forms of things used by one
or the other of the peoples thus commingling, or by both; though in
the latter case the change is usually unequal. In the case here under
consideration there is to be found throughout the nearer Zuñi country
ruins of the actual transitional type of pueblo thus formed by the
union of the two ancestral branches of the Zuñis, the round town with
its cliff-like outer wall merging into the square, terraced town with
its broken and angular or straight outer walls; and in these composite
towns earliest appears, too, the house wall built into (not merely
against) the outer walls of the curved portions no less than into the
outer walls of the squared or straight portions.

The composite round and square pueblo ruin is not, however, confined to
this transitional type or to its comparatively restricted area wherever
occurring, but is found here and there as far northward, for instance,
as the neighborhood of older cliff ruins. But in such cases it seems
to have been developed, as heretofore hinted, in the comparatively
recent rebuilding of old rounded towns by square-house builders. Quite
in correspondence with all this is the history of the development,
from the round form into the square, of the kivas of the later Zuñi
towns; that is, like the towns themselves, the round kivas of the
earlier round towns became, first in part and then nearly squared in
the composite round and square towns, and finally altogether squared in
the square towns. This was brought about by a twofold cause. When the
cliff dwellers became inhabitants of the plains, not only their towns,
but also the kivas were enlarged. To such an extent, indeed, were the
latter enlarged that it became difficult to roof them over in the old
fashion of completing the upper courses of the walls with cross-laid
logs, and of roofing the narrowed apex of this coping with combined
rafter and stick structures; hence in many cases, although the round
kiva was rigidly adhered to, it was not unfrequently inclosed within a
square wall in order that, as had come to be the case in the ordinary
living rooms, rafters parallel to one another and of equal length might
be thrown across the top, thus making a flat roof essentially like the
flat terrace roofs of the ordinary house structure.

It is not improbable that the first suggestion of inclosing the round
kiva in a square-walled structure and of covering the latter with
a flat roof arose quite naturally long before the cliff dwellers
descended into the plains. It has been seen that frequently, in the
larger and longest occupied cliff-towns, the straight-walled houses
grew outward wholly around the kivas; and when this occurred the round
kiva was thus not only surrounded by a square inclosure--formed by the
walls of the nearest houses,--but also it became necessary to cover
this inclosing space with a flat roof, in order to render continuous
the house terrace in which it was constructed. Still, the practice
never became general or intentional in the earlier cliff-towns;
probably, indeed, it became so in the now ruined round towns only
by slow degrees. Yet it needed after this (in a measure) makeshift
beginning only such influence of continued intercourse between the
square-house building people and these round-town building people to
lead finally to the practical abandonment by the latter of the inner
round structure surviving from their old-fashioned kivas, and to make
them, like the modern Zuñi kiva, square rather than round.

An evidence that this was virtually the history of the change from the
round kiva building to the square kiva building, and that this change
was wrought thus gradually as though by long-continued intercourse,
is found in the fact that to this day all the ceremonials performed
in the great square kivas of Zuñi would be more appropriate in round
structures. For example, processions of the performers in the midwinter
night ceremonials in these kivas, on descending the ladders, proceed
to their places around the sides of the kivas in circles, as though
following a circular wall. The ceremonials of concerted invocation in
the cult societies when they meet in these kivas are also performed in
circles, and the singers for dances or other dramaturgic performances,
although arranged in one end or in the corner of the kiva, continue to
form themselves in perfect circles; the drum in the middle, the singers
sitting around and facing it as though gathered within a smaller
circular room inclosed in the square room. Thus it may be inferred,
first, from the fact that in the structural details of the scuttles
or hatchways by which these modern kivas are entered the cross-logged
structure of the inner roof of the earliest cliff kivas survive, and
from the additional fact above stated that the ceremonials of these
kivas are circular in form, that the square kiva is a lineal descendant
of the round one; and second, that even after the round kiva was
inclosed in the square room, so to say, in order that its roof might be
made as were the roofs of the women's houses, or continuous therewith,
it long retained the round kiva within, and hence the ceremonials
necessarily performed circularly within this round inner structure
became so associated with the outer structure as well, that after the
abandonment entirely, through the influences I have above suggested, of
these round inner structures, they continued thus to be performed.

As further evidence of the continuity of this development from the
earliest to the latest forms, certain painted marks on the walls of
the cliff kivas tell not only of their derivation in turn from a yet
earlier form, but also and again of the derivation from them of the
latest forms. In the ancient ruins of the scattered round houses,
which, it is presumed, mark the sites of buildings belonging to the
earlier cliff ancestry folk on the northern desert borders, there are
discovered the remains of certain unusually large huts, the walls of
which appear to have been strengthened at four equidistant points
by firmly planted upright logs. It is probable that, alike in this
distribution and in the number of these logs, they corresponded almost
strictly to the poles of, first, the medicine tent, and, second, the
medicine earth lodge. When, in a later period of their development,
these builders of the round huts in the north came to be, as has
heretofore been described, dwellers in the kivas of the caves, their
larger, presumably ceremonial structures, while reared without the
strengthening posts referred to, nevertheless contained, as appropriate
parts, the marks of them on the walls corresponding thereto. At any
rate, in the still later kivas of the cliffs three parallel marks,
extending from the tops of the walls to the floors, are found painted
on the four sides of the kivas. Finally, in the modern square kiva of
Zuñi there are still placed, ceremonially, once every fourth year, on
the four sides of the lintels or hatchways, three parallel marks, and
these marks are called by the Zuñi in their rituals the holders-up of
the doorways and roofs. Many additional points in connection not only
with the structural details of, but also in the ceremonials performed
within, these modern kivas, may be found, survivals all pointing, as do
those above mentioned, to the unbroken development of the kiva, from
the earth medicine lodge to the finished square structure of the modern
Zuñi and Tusayan Indians.

It likewise has been seen that through very natural causes a strict
division between the dwellings of the women and children and of
the adult male population of the cliff villages grew up. From the
relatively great numbers of the kivas found in the courts of the round
towns, it may be inferred that this division was still kept up after
the cliff dwellers became inhabitants of the plains and builders of
such round towns; for when first the Spaniards encountered the Zuñi
dwellers in the Seven Cities of Cibola they found that, at least
ceremonially, this division of the men's quarters from those of the
women was still persisted in, but there is evidence that even thus
early it was not so strictly held to on other occasions. Then, as now,
the men became permanent guests, at least, in the houses of their
wives, and it is probable that the cause which broke down this previous
strict division of the sexes was the union of the western or rancheria
building branch of the Zuñi ancestry with the cliff and round-town
building branch.

In nothing is the dual origin of the Zuñis so strongly suggested as
in the twofold nature of their burial customs at the time when first
they were encountered by the Spaniards; for according to some of the
early writers they cremated the dead with all of their belongings, yet
according to others they buried them in the courts, houses, or near
the walls of their villages. It has already been stated that the cliff
dwellers buried their dead in the houses and to the rear of their
cavern villages, and that, following them in this, the dwellers in the
round towns buried their dead also in the houses and to the rear--that
is, just outside of their villages. It remains to be stated that nearly
all of the Yuman tribes, and some even of the Piman tribes, of the
lower Colorado region disposed of their dead chiefly by cremation.
Investigation of the square-house remains which lie scattered over the
southwestern and central portions of Arizona would seem to indicate
that the western branch of the Zuñi ancestry continued this practice of
cremating the greater number of their dead. If this be true, the custom
on the one hand of cremating the dead, which was observed by Castañeda
at Mátsaki, one of the principal of the Seven Cities of Cibola, and the
practice of burying the dead observed by others of the earliest Spanish
explorers, are easily accounted for as being survivals of the differing
customs of the two peoples composing the Zuñi tribe at that time. As
has been mentioned in the first part of this introductory, both of
these very different customs continued ceremonially to be performed,
even after disposal of the dead solely by burial under the influence of
the Franciscan fathers came to be an established custom.

In the Kâ´kâ, or the mythic drama dance organization of the Zuñis,
there is equal evidence of dual origin, for while in the main the
_kâ´kâ_ of the Zuñis corresponds to the _katzina_ of the Rio Grande
Pueblo tribes and to the _kachina_ of the Tusayan Indians, yet it
possesses certain distinct and apparently extraneous features. The
most notable of these is found in that curious organization of
priest-clowns, the Kâ´yimäshi, the myth of the origin of which is
so fully given in the following outlines (see page 401). It will be
seen that in this myth these Kâ´yimäshi are described as having heads
covered with welts or knobs, that they are referred to not only as
"husbands of the sacred dance" or the "_kâ´kâ_" (from _kâ´kâ_ and
_yémäshi_, as in _óyemäshi_, husband or married to) and as the Old
Ones or _Á‘hläshiwe_.

Throughout the Rio Colorado region, and associated with all the
remaining ruins of the rancheria builders in central and even eastern
Arizona as well, are found certain concretions or other nodular and
usually very rough stones, which today, among some of the Yuman
tribes, are used as fetiches connected both with water worship and
household worship. Among the sacred objects said to have been brought
by the Zuñi ancestry from the places of creation are a number of such
fetich-stones, and in all the ruins of the later Zuñi towns such
fetich-stones are also found, especially before rude altars in the
plazas and around ancient, lonely shrines on the mesas and in the
mountains. These fetich-stones are today referred to as _á‘hläshiwe_,
or stone ancients, from _a_, a stone, _‘hlä´shi_, aged one, and _we_,
a plural suffix. The resemblance of this name to the _Á‘hläshiwe_ as
a name of the Kâ´yemäshi strongly suggests that the nodular shape
and knobbed mask-heads of these priest-clowns are but dramatic
personifications of these "stone ancients," and if one examine such
stones, especially when used in connection with the worship and
invocation of torrents, freshets, and swift-running streams (when, like
the masks in question, they are covered with clay), the resemblance
between the fetich-stones and the masks is so striking that one is
inclined to believe that both the characters and their names were
derived from this single source. From the fact that this peculiar
institution of the clown-priest organization, associated with or, as
the Zuñis say, literally married to the Cachina, or Kâ´kâ proper, was
at one time peculiarly Zuñi, as is averred by themselves and avowed
by all the other Pueblos, it would seem that it was distinctively an
institution of the western branch of their ancestry, since also, as the
myths declare, these Old Ones were born on the sacred mountains of the
Kâ´kâ, on the banks of the Colorado Chiquito in Arizona. Finally, this
is typical of many, if not all, features which distinguish the Zuñi
Kâ´kâ from the corresponding organizations of other Pueblo tribes.


OUTLINE OF ZUÑI MYTHO-SOCIOLOGIC ORGANIZATION.

A complete outline of the mytho-sociologic organization of the
Zuñi tribe can not in this connection be undertaken. A sufficient
characterization of this probably not unique combination of the
sociologic and mythologic institutions of a tribe should, however, be
given to make plain certain allusions in the following outlines which
it is feared would otherwise be incomprehensible.

The Zuñi of today number scarcely 1,700 and, as is well known, they
inhabit only a single large pueblo--single in more senses than one,
for it is not a village of separate houses, but a village of six
or seven separate parts in which the houses are mere apartments or
divisions, so to say. This pueblo, however, is divided, not always
clearly to the eye, but very clearly in the estimation of the people
themselves, into seven parts, corresponding, not perhaps in arrangement
topographically, but in sequence, to their subdivisions of the "worlds"
or world-quarters of this world. Thus, one division of the town is
supposed to be related to the north and to be centered in its kiva
or estufa, which may or may not be, however, in its center; another
division represents the west, another the south, another the east, yet
another the upper world and another the lower world, while a final
division represents the middle or mother and synthetic combination of
them all in this world.

By reference to the early Spanish history of the pueblo it may be seen
that when discovered, the Áshiwi or Zuñis were living in seven quite
widely separated towns, the celebrated Seven Cities of Cibola, and
that this theoretic subdivision of the only one of these towns now
remaining is in some measure a survival of the original subdivision
of the tribe into seven subtribes inhabiting as many separate towns.
It is evident that in both cases, however, the arrangement was, and
is, if we may call it such, a mythic organization; hence my use of the
term the mytho-sociologic organization of the tribe. At any rate, this
is the key to their sociology as well as to their mythic conceptions
of space and the universe. In common with all other Indian tribes of
North America thus far studied, the Zuñis are divided into clans, or
artificial kinship groups, with inheritance in the female line. Of
these clans there are, or until recently there were, nineteen, and
these in turn, with the exception of one, are grouped in threes to
correspond to the mythic subdivision I have above alluded to. These
clans are also, as are those of all other Indians, totemic; that is,
they bear the names and are supposed to have intimate relationship with
various animals, plants, and objects or elements. Named by their totems
they are as follows:

Kâ´lokta-kwe, Crane or Pelican people; Póyi-kwe (nearly extinct),
Grouse or Sagecock people; Tá‘hluptsi-kwe (nearly extinct), Yellow-wood
or Evergreen-oak people; Ain̄´shi-kwe, Bear people; Súski-kwe, Coyote
people; Aíyaho-kwe, Red-top plant or Spring-herb people; Ána-kwe,
Tobacco people; Tâ´a-kwe, Maize-plant people; Tónashi-kwe, Badger
people; Shóhoita-kwe, Deer people; Máawi-kwe (extinct), Antelope
people; Tóna-kwe, Turkey people; Yä´tok‘ya-kwe, Sun people; Ápoya-kwe
(extinct), Sky people; K‘yä´k‘yäli-kwe, Eagle people; Ták‘ya-kwe, Toad
or Frog people; K‘yána-kwe (extinct), Water people; Chítola-kwe (nearly
extinct), Rattlesnake people; Píchi-kwe, Parrot-Macaw people.

Of these clans the first group of three appertains to the north, the
second to the west, the third to the south, the fourth to the east,
the fifth to the upper or zenith, and the sixth to the lower or
nadir region; while the single clan of the Macaw is characterized as
"midmost," or of the middle, and also as the all-containing or mother
clan of the entire tribe, for in it the seed of the priesthood of the
houses is supposed to be preserved. The Zuñi explanation of this very
remarkable, yet when understood and comprehended, very simple and
natural grouping of the clans or totems is exceedingly interesting,
and also significant whether it throw light on the origin, or at
least native meaning, of totemic systems in general, as would at
first seem to be the case, or whether, as is more probably the case
in this instance, it indicates a native classification, so to say, or
reclassification of clans which existed before the culture had been
elaborated to its present point. Briefly, the clans of the north--that
is, those of the Crane, the Grouse, and Evergreen-oak--are grouped
together and are held to be related to the north because of their
peculiar fitness for the region whence comes the cold and wherein the
season of winter itself is supposed to be created, for the crane each
autumn appears in the van of winter, the grouse does not flee from the
approach of winter but puts on his coat of white and traverses the
forests of the snow-clad mountains as freely as other birds traverse
summer fields and woodlands, caring not for the cold, and the evergreen
oak grows as green and is as sturdy in winter as other trees are in
spring or summer; hence these are totems and in a sense god-beings
of the north and of winter, and the clanspeople named after them
and considered as, mythically at least, their breath-children, are
therefore grouped together and related to the north and winter as are
their totems. And as the bear, whose coat is grizzly like the evening
twilight or black like the darkness of night, and the gray coyote, who
prowls amidst the sagebrush at evening and goes forth and cries in
the night-time, and the spring herb or the red-top plant, which blooms
earliest of all flowers in spring when first the moisture-laden winds
from the west begin to blow--these and the people named after them are
as appropriately grouped in the west. The badger, who digs his hole on
the sunny sides of hills and in winter appears only when the sun shines
warm above them, who excavates among the roots of the juniper and the
cedar from which fire is kindled with the fire drill; the wild tobacco,
which grows only where fires have burned, and the corn which anciently
came from the south and is still supposed to get its birth from the
southland, and its warmth--these are grouped in the south. The turkey,
which wakes with the dawn and helps to awaken the dawn by his cries;
the antelope and the deer, who traverse far mesas and valleys in the
twilight of the dawn--these and their children are therefore grouped in
the east. And it is not difficult to understand why the sun, the sky
(or turkis), and the eagle appertain to the upper world; nor why the
toad, the water, and the rattlesnake appertain to the lower world.

By this arrangement of the world into great quarters, or rather as
the Zuñis conceive it, into several worlds corresponding to the four
quarters and the zenith and the nadir, and by this grouping of the
towns, or later of the wards (so to call them) in the town, according
to such mythical division of the world, and finally the grouping
of the totems in turn within the divisions thus made, not only the
ceremonial life of the people, but all their governmental arrangements
as well, are completely systemized. Something akin to written statutes
results from this and similar related arrangements, for each region
is given its appropriate color and number, according to its relation
to one of the regions I have named or to others of those regions.
Thus the north is designated as yellow with the Zuñis, because the
light at morning and evening in winter time is yellow, as also is the
auroral light. The west is known as the blue world, not only because
of the blue or gray twilight at evening, but also because westward
from Zuñiland lies the blue Pacific. The south is designated as red,
it being the region of summer and of fire, which is red; and for an
obvious reason the east is designated white (like dawn light); while
the upper region is many-colored, like the sunlight on the clouds, and
the lower region black, like the caves and deep springs of the world.
Finally, the midmost, so often mentioned in the following outline, is
colored of all these colors, because, being representative of this
(which is the central world and of which in turn Zuñi is the very
middle or navel), it contains all the other quarters or regions, or
is at least divisible into them. Again, each region--at least each of
the four cardinal regions, namely, north, west, south, and east--is
the home or center of a special element, as well as of one of the
four seasons each element produces. Thus the north is the place of
wind, breath, or air, the west of water, the south of fire, and the
east of earth or the seeds of earth; correspondingly, the north is
of course the place of winter or its origin, the west of spring, the
south of summer, and the east of autumn. This is all because from the
north and in winter blow the fiercest, the greatest winds or breaths,
as these people esteem them; from the west early in spring come the
moistened breaths of the waters in early rains; from the south comes
the greatest heat that with dryness is followed by summer, and from
the east blow the winds that bring the frosts that in turn mature the
seeds and perfect the year in autumn. By means of this arrangement no
ceremonial is ever performed and no council ever held in which there
is the least doubt as to the position which a member of a given clan
shall occupy in it, for according to the season in which the ceremonial
is held, or according to the reason for which a council is convened,
one or another of the clan groups of one or another of the regions will
take precedence for the time; the natural sequence being, however,
first the north, second the west, third the south, fourth the east,
fifth the upper, and sixth the lower; but first, as well as last, the
middle. But this, to the Zuñi, normal sequence of the regions and clan
groups, etc., has been determined by the apparent sequence of the
phenomena of the seasons, and of their relations to one another; for
the masterful, all conquering element, the first necessity of life
itself, and to all activity, is the wind, the breath, and its cold, the
latter overmastering, in winter all the other elements as well as all
other existences save those especially adapted to it or potent in it,
like those of the totems and gods and their children of the north. But
in spring, when with the first appearance of the bear and the first
supposed growls of his spirit masters in the thunders and winds of that
time their breaths begin to bring water from the ocean world, then the
strength of the winter is broken, and the snows thereby melted away,
and the earth is revivified with drink, in order that with the warmth
of summer from the south things may grow and be cherished toward their
old age or maturity and perfection, and finally toward their death or
sleeping in winter by the frost-laden breaths of autumn and the east.

Believing, as the Zuñis do, in this arrangement of the universe and
this distribution of the elements and beings chiefly concerned in them,
and finally in the relationship of their clans and the members thereof
to these elementary beings, it is but natural that they should have
societies or secret orders or cult institutions composed of the elders
or leading members of each group of their clans as above classified.
The seriation of these secret and occult medicine societies, or,
better, perhaps, societies of magic, is one of the greatest consequence
and interest. Yet it can but be touched upon here. In strict accordance
with succession of the four seasons and their elements, and with their
supposed relationship to these, are classified the four fundamental
activities of primitive life, namely, as relating to the north and its
masterfulness and destructiveness in cold, is war and destruction;
relating to the west is war cure and hunting; to the south, husbandry
and medicine; to the east, magic and religion; while the above, the
below, and the middle relate in one way or another to all these
divisions. As a consequence the societies of cold or winter are found
to be grouped, not rigidly, but at least theoretically, in the northern
clans, and they are, respectively: ’Hléwe-kwe, Ice-wand people or band;
Áchia-kwe, Knife people or band; Kâ´shi-kwe, Cactus people or band;
for the west: Pí‘hla-kwe, Priesthood of the Bow or Bow people or band
(Ápi‘hlan Shiwani, Priests of the Bow); Sániyak‘ya-kwe, Priesthood
of the Hunt or Coyote people or band; for the south: Máke‘hlána-kwe,
Great fire (ember) people or band; Máketsána-kwe, Little fire (ember)
people or band; of the east: Shíwana-kwe, Priests of the Priesthood
people or band; Úhuhu-kwe, Cottonwood-down people or band; Shúme-kwe,
or Kâ´kâ‘hlána-kwe, Bird-monster people or band, otherwise known as
the Great Dance-drama people or band; for the upper region: Néwe-kwe,
Galaxy people or band or the All-consumer or Scavenger people or
band (or life preservers); and for the lower regions: Chítola-kwe,
Rattlesnake people or band, generators (or life makers). Finally, as
produced from all the clans and as representative alike of all the
clans and through a tribal septuarchy of all the regions and divisions
in the midmost, and finally as representative of all the cult societies
above mentioned is the Kâ´kâ or Ákâkâ-kwe or Mythic Dance drama people
or organization. It may be seen of these mytho-sociologic organizations
that they are a system within a system, and that it contains also
systems within systems, all founded on this classification according
to the six-fold division of things, and in turn the six-fold division
of each of these divisions of things. To such an extent, indeed, is
carried this tendency to classify according to the number of the six
regions with its seventh synthesis of them all (the latter sometimes
apparent, sometimes nonappearing) that not only are the subdivisions of
the societies also again subdivided according to this arrangement, but
each clan is subdivided both according to such a six-fold arrangement
and according to the subsidiary relations of the six parts of its
totem. The tribal division made up of the clans of the north takes
precedence ceremonially, occupying the position of elder brother or
the oldest ancestor, as the case might be. The west is the younger
brother of this; and in turn, the south of the west, the east of the
south, the upper of the east, the under of them all, while the middle
division is supposed to be a representative being, the heart or navel
of all the brothers of the regions first and last, as well as elder
and younger. In each clan is to be found a set of names called the
names of childhood. These names are more of titles than of cognomens.
They are determined upon by sociologic and divinistic modes, and are
bestowed in childhood as the "verity names" or titles of the children
to whom given. But this body of names relating to any one totem--for
instance, to one of the beast totems--will not be the name of the
totem beast itself, but will be names both of the totem in its various
conditions and of various parts of the totem, or of its functions, or
of its attributes, actual or mythical. Now these parts or functions, or
attributes of the parts or functions, are subdivided also in a six-fold
manner, so that the name relating to one member of the totem--for
example, like the right arm or leg of the animal thereof--would
correspond to the north, and would be the first in honor in a clan
(not itself of the northern group); then the name relating to another
member--say to the left leg or arm and its powers, etc.--would pertain
to the west and would be second in honor; and another member--say the
right foot--to the south and would be third in honor; and of another
member--say the left foot--to the east and would be fourth in honor;
to another--say the head--to the upper regions and would be fifth in
honor; and another--say the tail--to the lower region and would be
sixth in honor; while the heart or the navel and center of the being
would be first as well as last in honor. The studies of Major Powell
among the Maskoki and other tribes have made it very clear that kinship
terms, so called, among other Indian tribes (and the rule will apply no
less or perhaps even more strictly to the Zuñis) are rather devices for
determining relative rank or authority as signified by relative age,
as elder or younger of the person addressed or spoken of by the term
of relationship. So that it is quite impossible for a Zuñi speaking
to another to say simply brother; it is always necessary to say elder
brother or younger brother, by which the speaker himself affirms
his relative age or rank; also it is customary for one clansman to
address another clansman by the same kinship name of brother-elder or
brother-younger, uncle or nephew, etc.; but according as the clan of
the one addressed ranks higher or lower than the clan of the one using
the term of address, the word-symbol for elder or younger relationship
must be used.

With such a system of arrangement as all this may be seen to be,
with such a facile device for symbolizing the arrangement (not only
according to number of the regions and their subdivisions in their
relative succession and the succession of their elements and seasons,
but also in colors attributed to them, etc.), and, finally, with
such an arrangement of names correspondingly classified and of terms
of relationship significant of rank rather than of consanguinal
connection, mistake in the order of a ceremonial, a procession or a
council is simply impossible, and the people employing such devices
may be said to have written and to be writing their statutes and laws
in all their daily relationships and utterances. Finally, with much
to add, I must be content with simply stating that the high degree of
systemization which has been attained by the Zuñis in thus grouping
their clans severally and serially about a midmost group, we may see
the influence of the coming together of two diverse peoples acting
upon each other favorably to the development of both in the application
of such conceptions to the conduct of tribal affairs. It would seem
that the conception of the midmost, or that group within all these
groups which seems to be made up of parts of them all, is inherent in
such a system of world division and tribal subdivision corresponding
thereto; but it may also well be that this conception of the middle
was made more prominent with the Zuñis than with any other of our
southwestern peoples through the influence of the earthquakes, which
obviously caused their ancestors from the west again and again to
change their places of abode, thus emphasizing the notion of getting
nearer to or upon the lap or navel of the earth mother, where all these
terrific and destructive movements, it was thought, would naturally
cease.

Be this as it may, this notion of the "middle" and its relation to the
rest has become the central fact indeed of Zuñi organization. It has
given rise to the septuarchy I have so often alluded to; to the office
of the mortally immortal K‘yäk´lu, keeper of the rituals of creation,
from which so much sanction for these fathers of the people is drawn;
to the consequent fixing in a series like a string of sacred epics, a
sort of inchoate Bible, of these myths of creation and migration; and
finally, through all this accumulated influence, it has served to give
solidarity to the Zuñi tribe at the time of its division into separate
tribes, making the outlying pueblos they inhabited subsidiary to the
central one, and in the native acceptation of the matter, mere parts of
it.


GENERAL EXPLANATIONS RELATIVE TO THE TEXT.

As the space originally apportioned to this merely preliminary essay
on the Myths of Creation has already been greatly exceeded, the
consideration even in outline of the cultural characteristics of the
Zuñis, which would do much to further illumine the meaning of the
myths, must be left to the second paper of the series. This will
constitute a key or appendix to the present paper, and will contain
such glossaries and detailed explanations as will render, it is hoped,
all obscure passages clear, and will at the same time give my authority
for framing and translating the myths as I have.

Chiefly, however, it will in turn introduce a third paper on the sacred
dances or creation dramas of the Kâ´kâ, which originally the myths
themselves (as the source of the songs, rituals, and forms of these
dramas) were designed to introduce. Lastly, the whole series are but
preliminary to a very extensive work on the subject which I contemplate
producing so soon as health and opportunity for further researches
among the Zuñis will permit.

As inclusive of the dramaturgies or dances, and nearly all other
ceremonials of the Zuñis, this subject of their creation myths is
almost inexhaustible. I, at least, can not hope to complete it, and I
have therefore chosen to treat it in its relation especially to their
so-called dances, particularly to those of the Kâ´kâ.

With other primitive peoples as with the Zuñis, there seems to be no
bent of their minds so strong or pervasive of and influential upon
their lives as the dramaturgic tendency. That tendency to suppose that
even the phenomena of nature can be controlled and made to act more or
less by men, if symbolically they do first what they wish the elements
to do, according to the ways in which, as taught by their mystic lore,
they suppose these things were done or made to be done by the ancestral
gods of creation time. And this may be seen in a searching analysis not
only of the incidents and symbolisms in folk-tales as well as myths
of such primitive peoples, but also in a study of the moods in which
they do the ordinary things of life; as in believing that because a
stone often struck wears away faster than when first struck it is
therefore helpful in overcoming its obduracy to strike it--work it--by
a preliminary dramatic and ritualistic striking, whereupon it will work
as though already actually worked over, and will be less liable to
breakage, etc.

All this and much more to the same effect will be illustrated in the
papers which I have mentioned as designed to follow the present one.

There remain still a few points in this preliminary paper which must be
commented upon--points regarding my own hand in the work chiefly. I use
very freely such terms as "religious," "sacred," "priest," and "god,"
not because they always express exactly the native meaning, but for the
reason that they do so more approximately than any other terms I could
select. The fearful and mysterious, the magical and occult, all these
and many other elements are usually included in the primitive man's
religion, and hence terms like "sacred" must be given a less restricted
value than they have in our speech or culture.

Again, while the Zuñi word _shíwani_, "priest," literally signifies
guardian and possessor, as well as maker or keeper of the flesh, or
seed of life of the Zuñis, it must not be supposed to represent a
medicine-man, shaman, or sorcerer--for all of which there are specific
differentiated terms in the Zuñi tongue. Those who bear that title are
also divided into four classes, but among all these the functions of
possessing a shrine, being ritualists, performing before the altars,
and leading as well as ordering all organized sacerdotal ceremonials,
is common. Therefore the simple term "priest," in the Pagan rather than
in the Christian sense, is the best and truest that can be found.

Frequently I have occasion to reproduce portions of songs or rituals,
or, again, words of the Uánami or "Beloved Gods." In the originals
these are almost always in faultless blank verse meter, and are often
even grandly poetic. I do not hesitate either to reproduce as nearly as
possible their form, or to tax to the uttermost my power of expression
in rendering the meanings of them where I quote, clear and effective
and in intelligible English. Yet in doing this I do not have to depart
very far from "scientific" accuracy, even in the linguistic sense.

Finally, I have entitled the originative division of this paper
"Outlines of Zuñi Creation Myths," because, in the first place, this
is but a preliminary rendering of these, and, properly speaking, they
are a series of explanation-myths. Now, while such myths are generally
disconnected, often, indeed, somewhat contradictory episode-legends
with primitive peoples, they are, with the Zuñis, already become
serial, and it is in their serial or epic form (but merely in outline)
that I here give them. Although each is called a talk, and is held
specifically by a particular organization or social division, yet all
are called "the speech." This comes about in Zuñi by the presence in
the tribal organization, as already explained, of a class of men and
priests there called the "Midmost," or the "All," because hereditary in
a single clan (the Macaw), yet representative sacerdotally of all the
clans and all the priesthoods, which they out-rank as "Masters of the
House of Houses."

With them all these various myths are held in brief and repeated in
set form and one sequence as are placed the beads of a rosary or on a
string, each entire, yet all making a connected strand. Here, then, we
see the rudiment or embryo of a sacred epic such as that of the K‘yäk´lu
or "Speaker of all times whensoever."

As finally published, this paper will contain the most ample
explanation of all these points and many others, and will not ask, as
it does today, catholic judgment and charitable interpretation.

The so-called dances of the Zuñis, and presumably those of all similar
primitive peoples, are essentially religio-sociologic in character and
always at least dramatic, or, more properly speaking, dramaturgic. It
follows that to endeavor to describe and treat at all adequately of any
one such ceremonial becomes a matter of exceeding difficulty, for it
should involve a far more perfect scheme of the sociologic organization
as well as at least a general survey of the mythology and religious
institutions of the tribe to which it relates, such as I here present,
as well as an absolutely searching description of all details in both
the preparation for and the performance of such ceremonial.

For example, the celebrated Kâ´kâ or mythic drama-dance organization
of the Zuñis, and for that matter all other of their ceremonials,
are, any one of them, made up in personnel from specific clans. Thus
formed, they are organized, and the actors and their parts divided
in accordance with the groupings of these clans in relation to the
symbolic regions of the world, or in this case literally septs.
Finally, the paraphernalia and costumings, no less than the actions,
songs, and rituals, are as distinctly founded on and related to the
legend or legends dramatized.

At this point it seems desirable that the sense in which the terms
"drama," "dramatic," and "dramaturgic" are employed in relation to
these ceremonials be explained. This may best be done, perhaps, by
contrasting the drama of primitive peoples, as I conceive it, with that
of civilized peoples. While the latter is essentially spectacular, the
former has for its chief motive the absolute and faithful reproduction
of creative episodes--one may almost say, indeed, the revivification of
the ancient.

That this is attempted and is regarded as possible by primitive man
is not to be wondered at when we consider his peculiar modes of
conception. I have said of the Zuñis that theirs is a science of
appearances and a philosophy of analogies. The primitive man, no less
than the child, is the most comprehensive of observers, because his
looking at and into things is not self-conscious, but instinctive and
undirected, therefore comprehensive and searching. Unacquainted as he
is with rational explanations of the things he sees, he is given, as
has been the race throughout all time, to symbolic interpretation and
mystic expression thereof, as even today are those who deal with the
domain of the purely speculative. It follows that his organizations
are symbolic; that his actions within these organizations are also
symbolic. Consequently, as a child at play on the floor finds sticks
all-sufficient for the personages of his play-drama, chairs for his
houses, and lines of the floor for the rivers that none but his
eyes can see, so does the primitive man regard the mute, but to him
personified, appliances of his dance and the actions thereof, other
than they seem to us.

I can perhaps make my meaning more clear by analyzing such a conception
common to the Zuñi mind. The Zuñi has observed that the corn plant
is jointed; that its leaves spring from these joints not regularly,
but spirally; that stripped of the leaves the stalk is found to be
indented, not regularly at opposite sides, but also spirally; that
the matured plant is characterized, as no other plant is, by two
sets of seeds, the ears of corn springing out from it two-thirds
down and the tassels of seeds, sometimes earlets, at the top; also
that these tassels resemble the seed-spikes of the spring-grass or
pigeon-grass; that the leaves themselves while like broad blades of
grass are fluted like plumes, and that amongst the ears of corn ever
and anon are found bunches of soot; and, finally, that the colors of
the corn are as the colors of the world--seven in number. Later on it
may be seen to what extent he has legendized these characteristics,
thus accounting for them, and to what extent, also, he has dramatized
this, his natural philosophy of the corn and its origin. Nothing in
this world or universe having occurred by accident--so it seems to the
Zuñi mind,--but everything having been started by a personal agency or
supernal, he immediately begins to see in these characteristics of the
corn plant the traces of the actions of the peoples in his myths of
the olden time. Lo! men lived on grass seeds at first, but, as related
in the course of the legends which follow, there came a time when, by
the potencies of the gods and the magic of his own priests or shamans,
man modified the food of first men into the food of men's children.
It needed only a youth and a maiden, continent and pure, to grasp at
opposite sides and successively the blades of grass planted with plumes
of supplication, and walking or dancing around them, holding them
firmly to draw them upward until they had rapidly grown to the tallness
of themselves, then to embrace them together. Behold! the grasses were
jointed where grasped four times or six according to their tallness;
yea, and marked with the thumb-marks of those who grasped them; twisted
by their grasp while circling around them and leaved with plume-like
blades and tasseled with grass-like spikes at the tops. More wonderful
than all, where their persons had touched the plants at their middles,
behold! new seed of human origin and productive of continued life had
sprung forth in semblance of their parentage and draped with the very
pile of their generation. For lo! that when the world was new all
things in it were _k‘yaíuna_, or formative, as now is the child in the
mother's womb or the clay by the thoughts of the potter. That the seed
of seeds thus made be not lost it needed that Paíyatuma, the God of
Dew and the Dawn, freshen these new-made plants with his breath; that
Ténatsali, the God of Time and the Seasons, mature them instantly with
his touch and breath; that Kwélele, the God of Heat, ripen them with
the touch of his Fire-brother's torch and confirm to them the warmth
of a life of their own. Nevertheless, with the coming of each season,
the creation is ever repeated, for the philosophy of ecclesiasticism is
far older than ecclesiastics or their writings, and since man aided in
the creation of the corn, so must he now ever aid in each new creation
of the seed of seeds. Whence the drama of the origin of corn is not
merely reenacted, but is revived and reproduced in all its many details
with scrupulous fidelity each summer as the new seed is ripening.
And now I may add intelligibly that the drama of primitive man is
performed in an equally dramaturgic spirit, whether seen, as in its
merely culminating or final enactment, or unseen and often secret, as
in its long-continued preparations. In this a given piece of it may be
likened to a piece of Oriental carving or of Japanese joinery, in which
the parts not to be seen are as scrupulously finished as are the parts
seen, the which is likewise characteristic of our theme, for it is due
to the like dramaturgic spirit which dominates even the works, no less
than the ceremonials, of all primitive and semiprimitive peoples.

So also it seems to the Zuñi that no less essential is it that all the
long periods of creation up to the time when corn itself was created
from the grasses must be reproduced, even though hastily and by mere
signs, as are the forms through which a given species in animal life
has been evolved, rapidly repeated in each embryo.

The significance of such studies as these of a little tribe like the
Zuñis, and especially of such fuller studies as will, it is hoped,
follow in due course, is not restricted to their bearing on the tribe
itself. They bear on the history of man the world over. I have become
convinced that they thus bear on human history, especially on that of
human culture growth, very directly, too, for the Zuñis, say, with all
their strange, apparently local customs and institutions and the lore
thereof, are representative in a more than merely general way of a
phase of culture through which all desert peoples, in the Old World
as well as in the New, must sometime have passed. Thus my researches
among these Zuñis and my experimental researches upon myself, with my
own hands, under strictly primitive conditions, have together given
me insight and power to interpret their myths and old arts, as I
could never otherwise have hoped to do; and it has also enlarged my
understanding of the earliest conditions of man everywhere as nothing
else could have done.

The leisure for this long continued research has been due to the
generosity, scientific disinterestedness, and personal kindness of my
former chief, Professor Spencer F. Baird, and of my present revered
director, Major J. W. Powell, whose patience and helpfulness through
years of struggle, ill-health, and delay could not adequately be
repaid by even the complete carrying out of the series of works herein
projected and prefaced. To them and to Professor W. J. McGee, who has
aided and fostered this work in every possible way, I owe continual
gratitude.




MYTHS[8]

     [8] As stated more fully in the introductory paragraphs,
     notes giving the etymologies of native terms and explaining
     and amplifying obscure or brief allusions and presenting
     the special sense in which certain expressions and passages
     are used will be given in the second part of this paper, to
     appear in the future.


THE GENESIS OF THE WORLDS, OR THE BEGINNING OF NEWNESS.

Before the beginning of the new-making, Áwonawílona (the Maker and
Container of All, the All-father Father), solely had being. There was
nothing else whatsoever throughout the great space of the ages save
everywhere black darkness in it, and everywhere void desolation.

In the beginning of the new-made, Áwonawílona conceived within himself
and thought outward in space, whereby mists of increase, steams potent
of growth, were evolved and uplifted. Thus, by means of his innate
knowledge, the All-container made himself in person and form of the Sun
whom we hold to be our father and who thus came to exist and appear.
With his appearance came the brightening of the spaces with light, and
with the brightening of the spaces the great mist-clouds were thickened
together and fell, whereby was evolved water in water; yea, and the
world-holding sea.

With his substance of flesh (_yépnane_) outdrawn from the surface
of his person, the Sun-father formed the seed-stuff of twain
worlds, impregnating therewith the great waters, and lo! in the
heat of his light these waters of the sea grew green and scums
(_k’yanashótsiyallawe_) rose upon them, waxing wide and weighty
until, behold! they became Áwitelin Tsíta, the "Four-fold Containing
Mother-earth," and Ápoyan Tä´chu, the "All-covering Father-sky."


THE GENESIS OF MEN AND THE CREATURES.

From the lying together of these twain upon the great world-waters, so
vitalizing, terrestrial life was conceived; whence began all beings
of earth, men and the creatures, in the Four-fold womb of the World
(Áwiten Téhu‘hlnakwi).

Thereupon the Earth-mother repulsed the Sky-father, growing big and
sinking deep into the embrace of the waters below, thus separating from
the Sky-father in the embrace of the waters above. As a woman forebodes
evil for her first-born ere born, even so did the Earth-mother
forebode, long withholding from birth her myriad progeny and meantime
seeking counsel with the Sky-father. "How," said they to one another,
"shall our children, when brought forth, know one place from another,
even by the white light of the Sun-father?"

Now like all the surpassing beings (_píkwaiyin áhâi_) the Earth-mother
and the Sky-father were _‘hlímna_ (changeable), even as smoke in the
wind; transmutable at thought, manifesting themselves in any form at
will, like as dancers may by mask-making.

Thus, as a man and woman, spake they, one to the other. "Behold!" said
the Earth-mother as a great terraced bowl appeared at hand and within
it water, "this is as upon me the homes of my tiny children shall be.
On the rim of each world-country they wander in, terraced mountains
shall stand, making in one region many, whereby country shall be known
from country, and within each, place from place. Behold, again!" said
she as she spat on the water and rapidly smote and stirred it with
her fingers. Foam formed, gathering about the terraced rim, mounting
higher and higher. "Yea," said she, "and from my bosom they shall draw
nourishment, for in such as this shall they find the substance of life
whence we were ourselves sustained, for see!" Then with her warm breath
she blew across the terraces; white flecks of the foam broke away, and,
floating over above the water, were shattered by the cold breath of
the Sky-father attending, and forthwith shed downward abundantly fine
mist and spray! "Even so, shall white clouds float up from the great
waters at the borders of the world, and clustering about the mountain
terraces of the horizons be borne aloft and abroad by the breaths of
the surpassing of soul-beings, and of the children, and shall hardened
and broken be by thy cold, shedding downward, in rain-spray, the water
of life, even into the hollow places of my lap! For therein chiefly
shall nestle our children mankind and creature-kind, for warmth in thy
coldness."

Lo! even the trees on high mountains near the clouds and the Sky-father
crouch low toward the Earth-mother for warmth and protection! Warm is
the Earth-mother, cold the Sky-father, even as woman is the warm, man
the cold being!

"Even so!" said the Sky-father; "Yet not alone shalt _thou_ helpful be
unto our children, for behold!" and he spread his hand abroad with the
palm downward and into all the wrinkles and crevices thereof he set
the semblance of shining yellow corn-grains; in the dark of the early
world-dawn they gleamed like sparks of fire, and moved as his hand was
moved over the bowl, shining up from and also moving in the depths of
the water therein. "See!" said he, pointing to the seven grains clasped
by his thumb and four fingers, "by such shall our children be guided;
for behold, when the Sun-father is not nigh, and thy terraces are as
the dark itself (being all hidden therein), then shall our children be
guided by lights--like to these lights of all the six regions turning
round the midmost one--as in and around the midmost place, where these
our children shall abide, lie all the other regions of space! Yea! and
even as these grains gleam up from the water, so shall seed-grains
like to them, yet numberless, spring up from thy bosom when touched
by my waters, to nourish our children." Thus and in other ways many
devised they for their offspring.


THE GESTATION OF MEN AND THE CREATURES.

Anon in the nethermost of the four cave-wombs of the world, the seed
of men and the creatures took form and increased; even as within eggs
in warm places worms speedily appear, which growing, presently burst
their shells and become as may happen, birds, tadpoles or serpents, so
did men and all creatures grow manifoldly and multiply in many kinds.
Thus the lowermost womb or cave-world, which was Ánosin téhuli (the
womb of sooty depth or of growth-generation, because it was the place
of first formation and black as a chimney at night time, foul too, as
the internals of the belly), thus did it become overfilled with being.
Everywhere were unfinished creatures, crawling like reptiles one over
another in filth and black darkness, crowding thickly together and
treading each other, one spitting on another or doing other indecency,
insomuch that loud became their murmurings and lamentations, until many
among them sought to escape, growing wiser and more manlike.


THE FORTHCOMING FROM EARTH OF THE FOREMOST OF MEN.

Then came among men and the beings, it is said, the wisest of wise
men and the foremost, the all-sacred master, Póshaiyaŋk‘ya, he who
appeared in the waters below, even as did the Sun-father in the wastes
above, and who arose from the nethermost sea, and pitying men still,
won upward, gaining by virtue of his (innate) wisdom-knowledge issuance
from that first world-womb through ways so dark and narrow that those
who, seeing somewhat, crowded after, could not follow, so eager were
they and so mightily did they strive with one another! Alone, then, he
fared upward from one womb (cave) to another out into the great breadth
of daylight. There, the earth lay, like a vast island in the midst of
the great waters, wet and unstable. And alone fared he forth dayward,
seeking the Sun-father and supplicating him to deliver mankind and the
creatures there below.


THE BIRTH FROM THE SEA OF THE TWAIN DELIVERERS OF MEN.

Then did the Sun-father take counsel within himself, and casting
his glance downward espied, on the great waters, a Foam-cap near to
the Earth-mother. With his beam he impregnated and with his heat
incubated the Foam-cap, whereupon she gave birth to Úanam Achi Píahkoa,
the Beloved Twain who descended; first, Úanam Éhkona, the Beloved
Preceder, then Úanam Yáluna, the Beloved Follower, Twin brothers of
Light, yet Elder and Younger, the Right and the Left, like to question
and answer in deciding and doing. To them the Sun-father imparted,
still retaining, control-thought and his own knowledge-wisdom, even
as to the offspring of wise parents their knowingness is imparted and
as to his right hand and his left hand a skillful man gives craft
freely surrendering not his knowledge. He gave them, of himself and
their mother the Foam-cap, the great cloud-bow, and for arrows the
thunderbolts of the four quarters (twain to either), and for buckler
the fog-making shield, which (spun of the floating clouds and spray
and woven, as of cotton we spin and weave) supports as on wind, yet
hides (as a shadow hides) its bearer, defending also. And of men and
all creatures he gave them the fathership and dominion, also as a man
gives over the control of his work to the management of his hands.
Well instructed of the Sun-father, they lifted the Sky-father with
their great cloud-bow into the vault of the high zenith, that the
earth might become warm and thus fitter for their children, men and
the creatures. Then along the trail of the sun-seeking Póshaiyaŋk‘ya,
they sped backward swiftly on their floating fog-shield, westward to
the Mountain of Generation. With their magic knives of the thunderbolt
they spread open the uncleft depths of the mountain, and still on their
cloud-shield--even as a spider in her web descendeth--so descended they
unerringly, into the dark of the under-world. There they abode with men
and the creatures, attending them, coming to know them, and becoming
known of them as masters and fathers, thus seeking the ways for leading
them forth.


THE BIRTH AND DELIVERY OF MEN AND THE CREATURES.

Now there were growing things in the depths, like grasses and crawling
vines. So now the Beloved Twain breathed on the stems of these grasses
(growing tall, as grass is wont to do toward the light, under the
opening they had cleft and whereby they had descended), causing them
to increase vastly and rapidly by grasping and walking round and round
them, twisting them upward until lo! they reach forth even into the
light. And where successively they grasped the stems ridges were formed
and thumb-marks whence sprang branching leaf-stems. Therewith the two
formed a great ladder whereon men and the creatures might ascend to
the second cave-floor, and thus not be violently ejected in after-time
by the throes of the Earth-mother, and thereby be made demoniac and
deformed.

Up this ladder, into the second cave-world, men and the beings crowded,
following closely the Two Little but Mighty Ones. Yet many fell back
and, lost in the darkness, peopled the under-world, whence they were
delivered in after-time amid terrible earth shakings, becoming the
monsters and fearfully strange beings of olden time. Lo! in this
second womb it was dark as is the night of a stormy season, but
larger of space and higher than had been the first, because it was
nearer the navel of the Earth-mother, hence named K’ólin tehuli (the
Umbilical-womb, or the Place of Gestation). Here again men and the
beings increased and the clamor of their complainings grew loud and
beseeching. Again the Two, augmenting the growth of the great ladder,
guided them upward, this time not all at once, but in successive
bands to become in time the fathers of the six kinds of men (the
yellow, the tawny gray, the red, the white, the mingled, and the black
races), and with them the gods and creatures of them all. Yet this
time also, as before, multitudes were lost or left behind. The third
great cave-world, whereunto men and the creatures had now ascended,
being larger than the second and higher, was lighter, like a valley in
starlight, and named Áwisho tehuli--the Vaginal-womb, or the Place of
Sex-generation or Gestation. For here the various peoples and beings
began to multiply apart in kind one from another; and as the nations
and tribes of men and the creatures thus waxed numerous as before,
here, too, it became overfilled. As before, generations of nations now
were led out successively (yet many lost, also as hitherto) into the
next and last world-cave, Tépahaian tehuli, the Ultimate-uncoverable,
or the Womb of Parturition.

Here it was light like the dawning, and men began to perceive and to
learn variously according to their natures, wherefore the Twain taught
them to seek first of all our Sun-father, who would, they said, reveal
to them wisdom and knowledge of the ways of life--wherein also they
were instructing them as we do little children. Yet like the other
cave-worlds, this too became, after long time, filled with progeny;
and finally, at periods, the Two led forth the nations of men and the
kinds of being, into this great upper world, which is called Ték’ohaian
úlahnane, or the World of Disseminated Light and Knowledge or Seeing.


THE CONDITION OF MEN WHEN FIRST INTO THE WORLD OF DAYLIGHT BORN.

Eight years made the span of four days and four nights when the world
was new. It was while yet such days and nights continued that men
were led forth, first in the night, that it might be well. For even
when they saw the great star (_móyächun ‘hlána_), which since then is
spoken of as the lying star (_mókwanosona_), they thought it the Sun
himself, so burned it their eyeballs! Men and the creatures were nearer
alike then than now: black were our fathers the late born of creation,
like the caves from which they came forth; cold and scaly their skins
like those of mud-creatures; goggled their eyes like those of an owl;
membranous their ears like those of cave-bats; webbed their feet like
those of walkers in wet and soft places; and according as they were
elder or younger, they had tails, longer or shorter. They crouched
when they walked, often indeed, crawling along the ground like toads,
lizards and newts; like infants who still fear to walk straight, they
crouched, as before-time they had in their cave-worlds, that they might
not stumble and fall, or come to hurt in the uncertain light thereof.
And when the morning star rose they blinked excessively as they beheld
its brightness and cried out with many mouth-motionings that surely
now the Father was coming; but it was only the elder of the Bright
Ones, gone before with elder nations and with his shield of flame,
heralding from afar (as we herald with wet shell scales or crystals)
the approach of the Sun-father! And when, low down in the east the
Sun-father himself appeared, what though shrouded in the midst of the
great world waters, they were so blinded and heated by his light and
glory that they cried out to one another in anguish and fell down
wallowing and covering their eyes with their bare hands and arms. Yet
ever anew they looked afresh to the light and anew struggled toward the
sun as moths and other night creatures seek the light of a camp fire;
yea, and what though burned, seek ever anew that light!

Thus ere long they became used to the light, and to this high world
they had entered. Wherefore, when they arose and no longer walked
bended, lo! it was then that they first looked full upon one another
and in horror of their filthier parts, strove to hide these, even from
one another, with girdles of bark and rushes; and when by thus walking
only upon their hinder feet the same became bruised and sore, they
sought to protect them with plaited soles (sandals) of yucca fiber.


THE ORIGIN OF PRIESTS AND OF KNOWLEDGE.

It was thus, by much devising of ways, that men began to grow knowing
in many things, and were instructed by what they saw, and so became
wiser and better able to receive the words and gifts of their fathers
and elder brothers, the gods, Twain and others, and priests. For
already masters-to-be were amongst them. Even in the dark of the
under-worlds such had come to be; as had, indeed, the various kinds
of creatures-to-be, so these. And according to their natures they had
found and cherished things, and had been granted gifts by the gods; but
as yet they knew not the meaning of their own powers and possessions,
even as children know not the meanings and right uses of the precious
or needful things given them; nay nor yet the functions of their very
parts! Now in the light of the Sun-father, persons became known from
persons, and these things from other things; and thus the people came
to know their many fathers among men, to know them by themselves or by
the possessions they had.

Now the first and most perfect of all these fathers among men after
Póshaiyaŋk‘ya was Yanáuluha, who brought up from the under-world
water of the inner ocean, and seeds of life-production and growing
things; in gourds he brought these up, and also things containing the
"of-doing-powers."


THE ORIGIN OF THE RAVEN AND THE MACAW, TOTEMS OF WINTER AND SUMMER.

He who was named Yanáuluha carried ever in his hand a staff which now
in the daylight appeared plumed and covered with feathers of beautiful
colors--yellow, blue-green, and red, white, black, and varied. Attached
to it were shells and other potent contents of the under-world. When
the people saw all these things and the beautiful baton, and heard the
song-like tinkle of the sacred shells, they stretched forth their hands
like little children and cried out, asking many questions.

Yanáuluha, and other priests (_shiwanáteuna_) having been made wise by
teaching of the masters of life (god-beings) with self-magic-knowing
(_yam tsépan ánikwanan_), replied: "It is a staff of extension,
wherewith to test the hearts and understandings of children." Then he
balanced it in his hand and struck with it a hard place and blew upon
it. Amid the plumes appeared four round things, seeds of moving beings,
mere eggs were they, two blue like the sky or turkis; two dun-red like
the flesh of the Earth-mother.

Again the people cried out with wonder and ecstasy, and again asked
they questions, many.

"These be," said he who was named Yanáuluha, "the seed of living
things; both the cherishers and annoyancers, of summer time; choose
ye without greed which ye will have for to follow! For from one twain
shall issue beings of beautiful plumage, colored like the verdure
and fruitage of summer; and whither they fly and ye follow, shall be
everlastingly manifest summer, and without toil, the pain whereof ye
ken not, fields full fertile of food shall flourish there. And from the
other twain shall issue beings evil, uncolored, black, piebald with
white; and whither these two shall fly and ye follow, shall strive
winter with summer; fields furnished only by labor such as ye wot not
of shall ye find there, and contended for between their offspring and
yours shall be the food-fruits thereof."

"The blue! the blue!" cried the people, and those who were most hasty
and strongest strove for the blue eggs, leaving the other eggs for
those who had waited. "See," said they as they carried them with much
gentleness and laid them, as one would the new-born, in soft sand on
the sunny side of a cliff, watching them day by day, "precious of color
are these; surely then, of precious things they must be the seed!"
And "Yea verily!" said they when the eggs cracked and worms issued,
presently becoming birds with open eyes and with pinfeathers under
their skins, "Verily we chose with understanding, for see! yellow
and blue, red and green are their dresses, even seen through their
skins!" So they fed the pair freely of the food that men favor--thus
alas! cherishing their appetites for food of all kinds! But when their
feathers appeared they were _black_ with white bandings; for ravens
were they! And they flew away mocking our fathers and croaking coarse
laughs!

And the other eggs held by those who had waited and by their father
Yanáuluha, became gorgeous macaws and were wafted by him with a toss
of his wand to the far southward summer-land. As father, yet child of
the macaw, he chose as the symbol and name of himself and as father of
these his more deliberate children--those who had waited--the macaw and
the kindred of the macaw, the Múla-kwe; whilst those who had chosen the
ravens became the Raven-people, or the Kâ´kâ-kwe.

Thus first was our nation divided into the People of Winter and the
People of Summer. Of the Winter those who chose the raven, who were
many and strong; and of the Summer those who cherished the macaw, who
were fewer and less lusty, yet of prudent understanding because more
deliberate. Hence, Yanáuluha their father, being wise, saw readily
the light and ways of the Sun-father, and being made partaker of his
breath, thus became among men as the Sun-father is among the little
moons of the sky; and speaker to and of the Sun-father himself, keeper
and dispenser of precious things and commandments, Pékwi Shíwani
Éhkona (and Earliest Priest of the Sun). He and his sisters became
also the seed of all priests who pertain to the Midmost clan-line of
the priest-fathers of the people themselves "masters of the house of
houses." By him also, and his seed, were established and made good the
priests-keepers of things.


THE ORIGIN AND NAMING OF TOTEM-CLANS AND CREATURE KINDS, AND THE
DIVISION AND NAMING OF SPACES AND THINGS.

The Twain Beloved and priest fathers gathered in council for the naming
and selection of man-groups and creature-kinds (_tánawe_), spaces, and
things. Thus determined they that the creatures and things of summer
and the southern space pertained to the Southern people, or Children of
the Producing Earth-mother; and those of winter and northern space, to
the Winter people, or Children of the Forcing or Quickening Sky-father.

Of the Children of Summer, some loved and understood most the Sun,
hence became the fathers of the Sun people (Yä´tok’ya-kwe). Some
loved more the water, and became the Toad people (Ták‘ya-kwe), Turtle
people (Étâa-kwe), or Frog people (Ták‘yaiuna-kwe), who so much love
the water. Others, again loved the seeds of earth and became the
People of Seed (Tâatém‘hlanah-kwe), such as those of the First-growing
grass (Pétâa-kwe, now Aíyaho-kwe), and of the Tobacco (Ána-kwe). Yet
still others loved the warmth and became the Fire or Badger people
(Tónashi-kwe). According, then, to their natures and inclinations or
their gifts from below or of the Masters of Life, they chose or were
chosen for their totems.

Thus, too, it was with the People of Winter or the North. They chose,
or were chosen and named, according to their resemblances or aptitudes;
some as the Bear people (Aíŋshi-kwe), Coyote people (Súski-kwe), or
Deer people (Shóhoita-kwe); others as the Crane people (Kâ´lokta-kwe),
Turkey people (Tóna-kwe) or Grouse people (Póyi-kwe). In this wise it
came to pass that the Áshiwe were divided of old in such wise as are
their children today, into _ánotiwe_ (clans or kinties) of brothers
and sisters who may not marry one another, but from one to another of
kin. Yea, and as the Earth-mother had increased and kept within herself
all beings, cherishing them apart from their father even after they
came forth, so were these our mothers and sisters made the keepers of
the kin-names and of the seed thereof, nor may the children of each be
cherished by any others of kin.

Now the Beloved Foremost Ones (Úan Éhkon Áteona) of these clans were
prepared by instruction of the gods and the fathers of the house of
houses and by being breathed of them (_púak‘yanapk‘ya_), whereby
they became _áshiwani_ or priests also, but only the priests of
possession, master keepers of sacred things and mysteries (_tíkitlapon
ámosi_), each according to his nature of kinship. It was thus that
the warmth-wanting (_ték‘yä‘hlna shema_) Badger-people were given
the great shell (_tsúlikéinan ‘hlana_), the heart or navel of which
is potent or sensitive of fire, as of the earthquake and the inner
fire is the coiled navel of the Earth-mother. On the sunny sides of
hills burrow the badgers, finding and dwelling amongst the dry roots
whence is fire. Thus the "Two Badgers" were made keepers of the sacred
heart-shell (_súti k’ili achi_), makers and wardens of fire. So, too,
were the Bear, Crane, and Grouse people given the _múetone_, or the
contained seed-substance of hail, snow and new soil (for the bear
sleeps, no longer guarding when winter comes, and with the returning
crane, in the wake of the duck, comes winter in the trail of the white
growing grouse). So, to the Toad and other water people, descended to
them from Yanáuluha the _k‘yáetone_, or the contained seed-substance
of water; and to the Átâa-kwe, or All-seed-people, especially to the
First-growing-grass people and the Tobacco people, was given of him
also, the _chúetone_, or the contained seed-substance of corn grains.


THE ORIGIN OF THE COUNCILS OF SECRECY OR SACRED BROTHERHOODS.

Now when the foremost ones of more than one of these kin clans
possessed a contained or sacred seed-substance, they banded together,
forming a society for the better use and keeping of its medicine
and its secret (forbidden) mysteries, and for the guidance and care
thereby of their especial children. Thus, leading ones of the Bear
people, Crane people, and Grouse people became the ‘Hléetâ-kwe, or
Bearers of the Ice-wands as they are sometimes called, whose prayers
and powers bring winter, yet ward off its evils to the flesh and
fearsomeness to the soul. But at first, only four were the bands of
priest-keepers of the mysteries: Shíwana-kwe, or the Priesthood of
Priest people; Sániak‘ya-kwe, or the Priesthood of the Hunt, who were
of the Coyote, Eagle, and Deer kin, Keepers of the Seed-substance of
Game; Áchiak‘ya-kwe, or the Great Knife people, makers and defenders
of pathways for the people; and Néwe-kwe, keepers of magic medicines
and knowledge invincible of poison and other evil, whose first great
father was Paíyatuma, God of Dew and the Dawn, himself. Out of these
and of other clans were formed in later days by wisdom of the Father of
Medicines and Rites (the great Póshaiyaŋk‘ya, when he returned, all as
is told in other talk of our olden speech) all other societies, both
that of the Middle, and the Twain for each of all the other six regions
(_tem‘halatékwiwe_,) the Tabooed and Sacred Thirteen. But when all was
new, men did not know the meanings of their possessions, or even of the
commandments (_haítoshnawe_); even as children know not the prayers
(_téusupénawe_). These they must first be taught, that in later days,
when there is need therefor, they may know them and not be poor.


THE UNRIPENESS AND INSTABILITY OF THE WORLD WHEN STILL YOUNG.

As it was with men and the creatures, so with the world; it was young
and unripe (_k‘yaíyuna_). Unstable its surface was, like that of a
marsh; dank, even the high places, like the floor of a cavern, so that
seeds dropped on it sprang forth, and even the substance of offal
became growing things.

Earthquakes shook the world and rent it. Beings of sorcery, demons
and monsters of the under-world fled forth. Creatures turned fierce,
becoming beasts of prey, wherefore others turned timid, becoming
their quarry; wretchedness and hunger abounded, black magic, war,
and contention entered when fear did into the hearts of men and the
creatures. Yea, fear was everywhere among them, wherefore, everywhere
the people, hugging in dread their precious possessions, became
wanderers they, living on the seeds of grasses, eaters of dead and
slain things! Yet still, they were guided by the Two Beloved, ever in
the direction of the east, told and taught that they must seek, in the
light and under the pathway of the Sun, the middle of the world, over
which alone could they find the earth stable, or rest them and bide
them in peace.


THE HARDENING OF THE WORLD, AND THE FIRST SETTLEMENT OF MEN.

When the tremblings grew stilled for a time, the people were bidden
to gather and pause at the First of Sitting-places, which was named
K’éyatiwankwi (Place of upturning or elevation). Yet still poor and
defenseless and unskilled were the children of men, still moist and
ever-anon unstable the world they abode in. Still also, great demons
and monsters of prey fled violently forth in times of earthquake
(_ánukwaík‘yanak‘ya_) and menaced all wanderers and timid creatures.
Therefore the Beloved Twain took counsel one with the other and with
the Sun-father, and instructed by him, the elder said to the younger,
"Brother, behold!

     That the earth be made safer for men, and more stable,
     Let us shelter the land where our children be resting,
     Yea! the depths and the valleys beyond shall be sheltered
     By the shade of our cloud-shield! Let us lay to its circle
     Our firebolts of thunder, aimed to all the four regions,
     Then smite with our arrows of lightning from under.
     Lo! the earth shall heave upward and downward with thunder!
     Lo! fire shall belch outward and burn the world over,
     And floods of hot water shall seethe swift before it!
     Lo! smoke of earth-stenches shall blacken the daylight
     And deaden the senses of them else escaping
     And lessen the number of fierce preying monsters!
     That the earth be made safer for men, and more stable."

"It were well," said the younger, ever eager, and forthwith they made
ready as they had between themselves devised. Then said the elder to
the younger,

     "Wilt thou stand to the right, or shall I, younger brother?"
     "I will stand to the right!" said the younger, and stood there.
     To the left stood the elder and when all was ready,
     ‘Hluáa they let fly at the firebolts, their arrows!
     Deep bellowed the earth, heaving upward and downward.
     "It is done," said the elder. "It is well," said the younger.

Dread was the din and stir. The heights staggered and the mountains
reeled, the plains boomed and crackled under the floods and fires, and
the high hollow-places, hugged of men and the creatures, were black and
awful, so that these grew crazed with panic and strove alike to escape
or to hide more deeply. But ere-while they grew deafened and deadened,
forgetful and asleep! A tree lighted of lightning burns not long!
Presently thick rain fell, quenching the fires; and waters washed the
face of the world, cutting deep trails from the heights downward, and
scattering abroad the wrecks and corpses of stricken things and beings,
or burying them deeply. Lo! they are seen in the mountains to this day;
and in the trails of those fierce waters cool rivers now run, and where
monsters perished lime of their bones (_áluwe_--calcareous nodules in
malpais or volcanic tuff) we find, and use in food stuff! Gigantic were
they, for their forms little and great were often burned or shriveled
and contorted into stone. Seen are these, also, along the depths of
the world. Where they huddled together and were blasted thus, their
blood gushed forth and flowed deeply, here in rivers, there in floods;
but it was charred and blistered and blackened by the fires, into the
black rocks of the lower mesas (_ápkwina_, lava or malpais). There
were vast plains of dust, ashes and cinders, reddened as is the mud
of a hearth-place. There were great banks of clay and soil burned to
hardness--as clay is when baked in the kiln-mound,--blackened, bleached
or stained yellow, gray, red, or white, streaked and banded, bended or
twisted. Worn and broken by the heavings of the under-world and by
the waters and breaths of the ages, they are the mountain-terraces of
the Earth-mother, "dividing country from country!" Yet many were the
places behind and between these--dark canyons, deep valleys, sunken
plains--unharmed by the fires, where they swerved or rolled higher--as,
close to the track of a forest-fire, green grow trees and grasses, and
even flowers continue to bloom. Therein, and in the land sheltered
by the shield, tarried the people, awakened, as from fearful dreams.
Dry and more stable was the world now, less fearsome its lone places;
since, changed to rock were so many monsters of prey (some shriveled
to the size of insects; made precious as amulets for the hunter and
warrior, as told in other talks of our ancient speech).


THE BEGINNING OF THE SEARCH FOR THE MIDDLE OF THE WORLD, AND THE SECOND
TARRYING OF MEN.

But ever and anon the earth trembled anew in that time, and the people
troubled.

"Thus, being, it is not well," said the Two. "Let us again seek the
Middle." So, they led their myriads far eastward and tarried them at
Tésak‘ya Yäla (Place of nude mountains).


THE LEARNING OF WAR, AND THE THIRD TARRYING.

Yet soon again the world rumbled, and again they led the way into a
country and place called Támëlan K‘yaíyawan (Where tree boles stand
in the midst of the waters). There the people abode for long, saying
(poor people!) "This is the Middle!" Therefore they built homes. At
times they met people who had gone before, thus learning much of ways
in war, for in the fierceness that had entered their hearts with fear,
they deemed it not well, neither liked they to look upon strangers
peacefully. And many strange things also were learned and happened
there, that are told in other speeches of the ancient talk.

Having fought and grown strong, lo! when at last the earth groaned and
the conches sounded warning, and the Twain bade them forth, forsooth!
they murmured much, and many (foredoomed!), turned headstrong and were
left to perish miserably in their own houses as do rats in falling
trees, or flies in forbidden food!


THE MEETING OF THE PEOPLE OF DEW, AND THE FOURTH TARRYING.

But the greater company went obediently forward, until at last they
neared Shípololon K‘yaía (Steam mist in the midst of the waters).
Behold! they saw as they journeyed, the smoke of men's hearth-fires and
a great assemblage of houses scattered over the hills before them! And
when they came closer they met dwellers in those places, nor looked
peacefully upon them--having erstwhile in their last standing-place,
had touch of war--but challenged them rudely, to know, forsooth, who
they were and why there.


THE GENERATION OF THE SEED OF SEEDS, OR THE ORIGIN OF CORN.

"We are the People of Seed," said these strangers, replying to our
fathers of old, "born elder brothers of ye, and led of the gods!"

"Nay," contended our fathers, "verily, we are led of the gods and of us
are the Seed people and the substance of seed whereof our wise elders
carry the potencies." Whereupon they grew yet more angry, so dark were
they of understanding!

The people who called themselves "Of the Seed"--who were none others
than the "Drinkers of the Dew of Grasses"--bade them pause. "Behold!"
said they, "we have powers above yours, yet without your aid we can not
exert them; even as the mothers of men may not be fertile save of the
fathers. Ye are our younger brothers, for verily so are _your_ People
of Seed, and more precious than they know, are they and their sacred
keepings, ye--unwittingly, alack!--so boast of; even as we are more
wise than ye are and in ourselves quickening withal, for ye are, like
virgins, unthinking, yet fertile. Now go to! Let us look peacefully
upon one another. Do ye, therefore, try first your powers with the
sacred things ye carry according as ye have been instructed or may best
devise; then will we according to our knowledge of these things and our
own practices try our powers with them also, showing forth our customs
unto you."

At last, after much wrangling and council, the people agreed to this.
And they set apart the time, eight days (as now days are numbered)
wherein to make their preparations, which was well; for therefrom
resulted to them great gain, yea, and the winning of these stranger
villagers, and by wise and peaceful acts rather than by war and the
impetuosity of right hands. In the borders of the plain in the midst
of cedars (fuel furnishers of the food-maturing fire, these!) and
under the shade of Hemlocks (Tree-goddesses of the food-growing water,
these!) they encamped. And at the foot of the Hemlocks, facing the
sunlight, they builded them of cedar boughs a great bower: like to it,
only lesser, are those whence we watch and foster the ripening of our
corn; for from their bower thus fashioned, our fathers and mothers, the
priests and priest-matrons of old, watched and labored for the first
birth of corn, and in this wondrous wise, as young parents watch for
the birth of their children, though not knowing of what kind or favor
they will be, nevertheless expectantly of heart; and as we now watch
the fulfilment of our harvests.

So, the seed-priests and master-keepers of the possessions, and their
fathers (those of the house of houses) fasted and intently contemplated
their sacred substances to divine the means thereof. And it seemed good
to them to cut wands of the spaces, painting them significantly and
pluming them in various ways with the feathers of the cloud and summer
sun-loving birds (Ólowik‘ya Wówe Pékwi Áshiwani), thinking thereby
to waft the breath of their prayers and incantations (taught of the
Surpassing Ones all in the new time of the world) and to show forth
their meanings even so far as unto the ancient sitting spaces of those
who first taught them.

When all else was prepared, they made a shrine around their _múetone_
(or medicine seed of hail and soil) their _k‘yáetone_ (or medicine
seed of the water and rain) and their _chúetone_ (or medicine seed
of grains). And around these, and reaching out toward the Sun before
them, they set their plumed wands of message. For the plain was dry
and barren, and they wanted fresh soil by the hail torrents, moisture
by the rain, and growth of seed-substance, that they might the better
exhibit their powers to these strangers; if perchance, in response to
their labors and beseechings, these things would be vouchsafed them.
Therefore, that the meaning of their beseechings might be the more
plain and sure of favor, certain ones of the sage priests, sought out
and placed the largest and most beautifully colored grass seeds they
could find among the stores of their way-farings, in the gourd with the
_chúetone_, and then cut from branches of the easy growing cottonwood
and willow, gleaned from the ways of water, goodly wands which they
plumed and painted, like in color to each kind of seed they had
selected; yellow, green, red, white, black, speckled, and mottled; one
for each side of the sacred gourd, one to be laid upon it, one to be
laid under it, and one to be placed within it; and as soon as finished,
thus they disposed the wands.

Now when night came, these master-priests took the _chúetone_--all
secretly, whilst the others were drowsy--and carried it, with the
plumed wands they had made, out into the plain, in front of the bower.
There they breathed into these things the prayers and over them softly
intoned the incantations which had been taught them in the new time of
the world. Then they placed the _chúetone_ on the ground of the plain
and on each side of it, by the light of the seven great stars which
were at that time rising bright above them, they planted one of the
plumed wands with the seeds of its color; first, the brightest, yellow
with the yellow grass seeds, on the north; then the blue with the green
grass seeds, on the west; then the red with the red seeds, to the
south, and the white with the white seeds to the east; but the other
three plumed wands they could not plant, one above, the other below,
and the last within the gourd; so looking at the stars they saw how
that they were set, four of them as though around a gourd like their
own, and three others as though along its handle! "_Há! Chukwé!_" said
they. "'Tis a sign, mayhap, of the Sky-father!" whereupon they set each
of the others in a line, the black one with its seeds of black, nearest
to the sacred gourd below the handle; the speckled one with its spotted
seeds next, on the other side of the handle, and the mottled one with
its dappled seeds far out at the end of the handle, that it might
(being of the colors of all the others) point out each of them, as it
were, and lead them all!

And when, on the morrow, the watchers saw the plumes standing there
all beautiful in the plain, and asked who planted them, and for what,
the priests replied, "Verily they were planted in the night, while
ye heedlessly drowsed, by the seven stars." Thereat the people,
mistaking their meaning, exclaimed, "Behold! the seed wands of the
stars themselves!" and they joyed in the omen that their prayers had
been heard so far. And lo! during the eight days and nights there
arose thick mists, hail and rain descended until torrents poured down
from the mountains bringing new soil and spreading it evenly over the
plain. And when on the morning of the ninth day the clouds rolled away,
"_Eluu!_" shouted our fathers of the Seed kin to the stranger people;
"Water and new soil bring we, where erst was barren hardness; yea, even
grasses, tall and plumed as were our wands, and spiked with seed, for
the grass seed had sprouted and the new wands taken root and grown, and
now had long feathery blades and tall, tasseled stems, waving in the
wind."

"Yea, verily!" cried the People of the First-growing-grass kin
(Aik‘yaho-kwe), chief of the clans of Seed, "we _are_ the People of the
Seed!"

But the strangers, heeding not their boastings, replied, "Yea, verily,
enough! It is well! Truly water and new soil ye have brought, and
grasses growing great therefrom, yet ye have not brought forth new life
therefor of the flesh of men or the seed of seeds! Come now, let us
labor together, in order that what ye have begun may be perfected. New
soil and the seed of its production, the seed of water, yea even the
substance of seed itself we had not, yet of the seed of seed we are
verily the people, and our maidens are the mothers thereof, as ye shall
see."

Then they, too, set apart eight days, during which to prepare for
their custom, and they further said, "That we may be perfect in the
plenishing and generation of the seed of seeds, send us forth, O, ye
comers, a youth of the kin of Water and of those who hold possession of
the precious _k‘yáetone_, which give unto us likewise, that we join it
to the _chúetone_ ye have placed in the midst of the growing plants,
according to our understanding of its meaning and relation. And let the
youth be goodly and perfect and whole of seed."

Therefore the fathers of the people chose forth, it is said,
Yápotuluha, of the clans of Water, foster child of the great
Sun-priest Yanáuluha, and named of him. And into his hand they gave
the _k‘yáetone_ and certain of their wands of worship, and sent him
to the strangers glorious to look upon. Now there were in the village
of the stranger Seed people seven maidens, sisters of one another,
virgins of one house, and foster children of Paíyatuma (the God of
Dew) himself. And they were surpassingly beautiful, insomuch so that
they were likened to the seven bright stars and are sung of in the
songs of the Seed people and told of in their stories. They, too, were
chosen and breathed upon by all the fathers and matrons of the Seed,
and with the youth Yápotuluha, instructed in the precious rites and
incantations of their custom. And during all the time of preparation
rain fell as before, only gently and warm, and on the eighth day the
matrons and fathers led the maidens and youth, all beautifully arrayed,
down into the plain before the bower where watched the people and grew
the grasses. And there they danced and were breathed of the sacred
medicine seeds. All through the night backward and forward danced they
to the song line of the elders, and in accordance therewith by the side
of the growing plants, motioning them upward with their magic wands
and plumes, as we, with implements of husbandry, encourage the growth
upward of the corn plants today. As time went on, the matron of the
dance led the youth and the first maiden apart, and they grasped, one
on either side, the first plants, dancing around them, gently drawing
them upward as they went, even as the Two Beloved had caused to grow
the canes of the under-world. So also did the youth and each maiden in
turn grasp the other plants in their turn, until all had grown to the
tallness of themselves and were jointed where they had grasped them;
yea, and leaved as with waving plumes of the macaw himself. And now, in
the night, the keepers of the great shells (of the Badger kin), brought
forth fire with their hands from roots, and kindled it in front of the
bower toward the east, that its heat might take the place of the Sun
and its light shine brightly on the dancers, making their acts verily
alive; and as the dawn approached, the youth and first maiden were led
apart as before by the Mother-making matron, and together embraced the
first of the full grown plants, and so, in turn, the youth and each of
the other maidens embraced the other plants.

And as they embraced the first plant, the fire flamed brightly, with
the first catching and flush of the wood, and yellow was its light;
and as they embraced the second plant, the flames were burning smokily
with the fuller grasping of the wood, and blue was the light; and as
they were embracing the third plant, the fire reached its fullness
of mastery over the wood, and red was its light; and as they were
embracing the fourth plant, the fire was fumeless and triumphant over
the wood, and white was its light; and as they were embracing the fifth
plant, the fire gave up its breath in clouds of sparks, and streaked,
of many colors, was its light; and as they were embracing the sixth
plant, the fire swooned and slept, giving more heat, as 'twere, than
light, thus somber was the light, yet, as they were embracing the
seventh plant, it wakened afresh, did the fire, in the wind of the
morning, and glowed as does the late fire of the wanderer, with a light
of _all_ the colors.

Now, when the day dawned, lo! where the mid-persons of the youth and
the maidens had touched most unitedly and warmly the plants, new parts
appeared to the beholders, showing, through their coverings, many
colors, soft hair shrouding them, as if to make precious their beauty.

Whilst the people still gazed at these, wondering, out from the
Eastland came Paíyatuma and Ténatsali of the All-colored flowers (God
of the Seasons), followed by Kwélele with his flame-potent fire-wand.
Paíyatuma touched the plants with the refreshing breath of his flute;
Ténatsali with the flesh-renewing breath of his flowers; Kwélele, with
the ripening breath of his torch, whereby the new parts were hardened,
some to fruitfulness; others, being too closely touched, burned to the
very heat of generative warmth, unfruitful in itself, but fruitful
making! Then, as Paíyatuma waved his flute, lo! following Ténatsali,
the maidens and the attendant Kwélele went forth and disappeared in the
mist of the morning. As they vanished, Paíyatuma turned to where, full
in the light of the rising sun, stood the seven plants. Lithe and tall
stood he there beside them like a far journeyer, and said to the awed
watchers:

     Lo! ye children of men and the Mother,
     Ye Brothers of Seed,
     Elder, younger,
     Behold the _seed plants of all seeds_!
     The grass-seeds ye planted, in secret,
     Were seen of the stars and the regions,
     Are shown in the forms of these tassels!
     The plumes that ye planted beside them
     Were felt in the far away spaces,
     Are shown in the forms of their leaf-blades!
     But the seed that ye see growing from them,
     Is the gift of my seven bright maidens,
     The stars of the house of my children!
     Look well, that ye cherish their persons,
     Nor change ye the gift of their being,--
     As fertile of flesh for all men
     To the bearing of children for men,--
     Lest ye lose them, to seek them in vain!
     Be ye brothers ye people, and people;
     Be ye happy ye Priests of the Corn!
     Lo! the seed of all seed-plants is born!

As the people eagerly looked, the mists of the morning were seen to be
clearing away, and gone within them, even as his voice, was Paíyatuma!

"Thanks this day," together said the fathers and their people, as they
looked upon the plants before them, then at the stranger people.
"Verily, ye are our elder brothers, and as children and sisters, yea
as our very mothers, will we cherish thy maidens and the substance of
their flesh!"

"Yea," replied these other Seed people, "eating thereof, ye shall
become in very truth our younger brothers! For even as the father hath
said, these be the product of our hands joined with thine in labor,
and of our hearts joined with thine in sacred thought." Then the
ancient of the People of Dew stood in place of Paíyatuma, and spake:

     Behold the fulfilment of work ye began!
     Ears fully gifted with fruitage of kernels
     By the warmth of our maidens
     In embrace with your Rain youth;
     The seed of their persons
     All wrapped in soft garments
     And draped with the hair
     Of their full generation;
     All proportioned and formed
     By the touch of the Dew God;
     Made complete and mature
     By the touch of the Time God;
     Ripened fully, as food,
     By the touch of the Fire God!
     First, yet last of them all
     Is the plant of the Middle--
     With its seven-fold kernels
     And hues of the embers--
     Is the corn of all regions,
     The Í-to-pa-nah-na-kwe!
     Yet the earliest quickened
     By the eldest Corn maiden,
     Is the corn of the North land;
     Made yellow by flame-light,--
     The hue of the North sky
     Seen in winter or gloaming,--
     Is the strong ‘Hlúp-tsi-kwa-kwe!
     Then the corn of the West land
     By the next sister quickened,--
     Made blue by the smoke-light,--
     Is hued like the ocean
     Or shadows of evening,--
     The rich ‘Hlí-a-kwa-kwe!
     Next, the corn of the South land,
     By the third sister quickened,
     Is red, like the flowers
     And fruitage of summer--
     Made so by the brand-light--
     Is the sweet Shí-k‘ya-na-kwe!
     Next the corn of the East land
     The fourth sister quickened,
     Is white, like the milk
     Which we drink in the morning
     Of life; like the light
     Of the dawning each morning--
     Made so by full fire-light--
     Is the pure K’ó-ha-kwa-kwe!
     Next, the corn of the Zenith,
     The fifth sister quickened,
     Is streaked like the sky
     With the clouds and the rainbow--
     Made so by the spark-light--
     Is the hard K’ú-chu-a-kwe!
     And next is the corn of
     The dark Lower regions
     The sixth sister quickened;
     Is black like the depth of
     The earth it emerged from--
     Made so by the heat-light--
     Is the soft Kwí-ni-kwa-kwe!
     Last, as first, is the Mid-most,
     Quickened first by the seventh
     Of all the Corn maidens;
     Bearing grains of each color--
     Made so by the embers--
     And seed of them all,
     Hence, the Tém-‘hla-nah-na-k‘ya,
     Í-to-pa-nah-na-kwe!

"Thus, of the substance of all flesh is the seed of seeds, Corn! And
suited to all peoples and places; yet we, brothers younger are with
ye, favored in the light, in that together we are its priests and
keepers. Let us therefore love it and cherish it, as we cherish and
love our women; and it shall be the giver of milk to the youthful and
of flesh to the aged, as our women folk are the givers of life to our
youth and the sustainers of life in our age; for of the mother-milk of
the Beloved Maidens it is filled, and of their flesh the substance.
Eating thereof, thy youth shall grow strong and handsome, thy maidens
beautiful and fruitful, even as are themselves, the Beloved Maidens,
our mothers and thine!"

"Be it well!" said the fathers. "Brothers younger to ye, let us indeed
be, and let us, therefore, clasp the warm hands of brothers elder and
brothers younger, making the words of the Father of Dawn true, in
truth!"

Then the ancient of the People of the Dew replied:

     It is well, brothers younger!
     Dwell in peace by our firesides.
     Guard the seed of our maidens,
     Each kind as ye see it,
     Apart from the others.
     And by lovingly toiling,
     As by toiling and loving,
     Men win the full favor
     And hearts of their maidens,
     So, from year unto year
     Shall ye win by your watching,
     And power of beseeching,
     And care for the corn-flesh,
     The favor and plenish
     Of our seven Corn maidens.
     They shall dance for the increase
     And strength of the corn-seed,
     Of each grain, making many--
     Each grain that ye nourish
     With new soil and water!
     For long, ere ye found us,
     We afar sought for water,
     Drinking dew from our father,
     Like deer, on the mountains!
     And for long ere ye found us
     Ye wandered in hunger,
     Seeking seed of the grasses,
     Like birds on the mesas.
     Thus, 'tis well, brothers younger,
     That ye dwell by our firesides!

Thus, happily were our fathers joined to the People of the Dew, and
the many houses on the hills were now builded together in the plain
where first grew the corn plants abundantly; being prepared year after
year by the beautiful custom of the ever young maidens, and attended
faithfully by the labors of the people and the vigils of their fathers.


THE RENEWAL OF THE SEARCH FOR THE MIDDLE.

When men had almost forgotten the seeking of the Middle, the earth
trembled anew, and the shells sounded warning. Murmuring sore when the
Twain Beloved came and called them again, yet carrying whatsoever they
could with them (more preciously than all things else save their little
ones, the seed of corn!), they and the people they had dwelt with
journeyed on, seeking safety. For now, their kin were mingled; thus,
their children were one people. Wheresoever they rested, they builded
them great houses of stone, all together, as may still be seen. And in
the plains ever they built them bowers for the watching of the renewal
and growth of the seeds of the corn. Therefore, they never hungered
whether journeying anon or sitting still.


THE CHOOSING OF SEEKERS FOR SIGNS OF THE MIDDLE.

Now with much of journeying the people came to grow weary with ever
seeking for the Middle all together, along a single way, insomuch that
increasingly they murmured whenever they were summoned and must needs
be leaving their homes and accustomed ranging-places. And so they fell
to devising amongst themselves, until at last it seemed good to them to
be sending messengers forth in one direction and another, the sooner to
feel out the better way, and find signs of the Middle: as, by dividing,
a company of hunters the sooner find trace of their quarry.

Now there was a priest of the people named Kâ´wimosa (of the Kâ´kâ
master-maker or source), thus named because he it was who was to
establish, all unwittingly, the most potent and good sacred dance
(myth-drama or Kâ´kâ) as happened after this wise:

He had four sons (some say more) and a daughter. And his eldest son was
named K‘yäk´lu, which signifies, it is said, "Whensoever;" for he was
wiser of words and the understanding thereof than all others, having
listened to the councils of men with all beings, since ever the inner
beginning! So, when it was asked who of the precious ones (children of
priest-fathers and priest-mothers) should journey northward, seeking to
learn the distance thitherward to the great embracing waters, that the
Middle might be the better surmised; nor said the Twain aught, as we
say naught, to little children weary of a way that must, weary or nay,
be accomplished! When this was asked, Kâ´wimosa, the priest, bethought
himself of his wise eldest son and said, "Here is he!" Thus K‘yäk´lu
was summoned, and made ready with sacrifice presentations from all
the priests to all the surpassing-ones for the great journey; and he
departed.

Long the people waited. But at last it was said, "Lost is our K‘yäk´lu!
For wise of words was he, but not wise of ways!"

And the fathers, mourning, again called a council. Again, when it was
inquired, Kâ´wimosa the priest, bethought him, and cried, "Here!"
and again were made ready duly and sent forth messengers, this time
southward, the next younger brothers of K‘yäk´lu (Ánahohoátchi); for,
said the father, they will guide one another if ye send twain. And of
these, also, much is told in other talks of our ancient speech; but
then, they too, lingered by the way.

Once more a council was called, and again, when it was inquired,
Kâ´wimosa cried, "Here!" and this time the youngest son, who was named
Síweluhsiwa, because he was a long-haired youth of great beauty;
and the daughter, who was named Síwiluhsitsa, because she was a
long-tressed maiden of beautiful person; they also were summoned and
made ready duly and sent eastward.


THE CHANGE-MAKING SIN OF THE BROTHER AND SISTER.

Far they journeyed, and as the day quickened they saw before them a
distant high mountain.

     Let us hasten, O, sister, my sister!
     Thou art weary with travel, my sister;
     We will rest in the shade of yon mountain.
     I will build you a bower of cedar,
     And seek in the cliffs for game-creatures;
     And you shall rest happily, sister.

Thus spake he, for he loved his sister and her beauty. (Nay, but she
was soft and beautiful!)

And so, they hastened. When they reached the mountain, Síweluhsiwa
built a bower of cedar branches under the shade of a tree. Then he
went forth to seek game. When, having captured some, he returned, his
sister was sleeping in the bower; so he stepped softly, that he might
not disturb her--for he loved his sister, and gently he sat himself
down before her and leaned his chin on his hand to watch her. The wind
softly blew to and fro, and she slept on; her white cotton mantle and
garments were made light for the journey, and thus the wind played
with them as it listed over her prostrate form. As the brother gazed
at her, he became crazed with love of her, greater than that of a
brother's, greater than that of kin men for kin! * * *

Crazed was he, yea, and bideless of act; and the sister, thus awakened,
fled from him in loud affright, and then, in shame and hot anger
turning, upbraided him fiercely. Wondrous beings were they, more than
it is the lot of mere men in these days to be, for they were the
children of Kâ´wimosa the priest, and a priestess-mother in the times
of creation and newness. And so, like to the surpassing ones, they were
_‘hlímnawiho_, or changeable-by-will inclined; yea, and all things were
_k‘yaíyuna_ or formative, when the world was new! Lo, now! Therefore,
as she upbraided him, her eyes grew great and glaring and her face
spotted and drawn. And he, as he heard and saw her, grew dazed, and
stood senseless before her, his head bowed, his eyes red and swollen,
his brow bent and burning.

"Thou shameless of men!" cried the maiden. "Know that thou shalt
return to thy people never; nay, nor will I! Lo! I will make by mine
the power a deep water dividing this mountain! Alone on one side shalt
thou dwell, alone on the other dwell I! I will draw a line, and make a
swift water between the day-land and the night-land, between all our
people and us!" She stamped with her sandal as she spake, and deep was
the mark thereof; for the mountain was hollow and resounding. Then
she ran headlong down to the westward end of the mountain and drew her
foot along the sands from the south to the northward, and deep was
the gully she made. And the brother, seeing her flee, ran after her
calling hoarsely. But now, as he neared her, he stopped and stared;
and forthwith grew crazed more than ever; but with anguish and fright
this time, at her rage and distortion. As she turned again back, he
threw his arms aloft, and beat his head and temples and tore away his
hair and garments and clutched his eyes and mouth wildly, until great
welts and knobs stood out on his head; his eyes puffed and goggled, his
lips blubbered and puckered; tears and sweat with wet blood bedrenched
his whole person, and he cast himself headlong and rolled in the dust,
until coated with the dun earth of that plain. And when he staggered to
his feet, the red soil adhered to him as skin cleaves to flesh, and his
ugliness hardened.

The maiden stared in wild terror at what she had wrought! And now she,
too, was filled with anguish and shrieked aloud, tossing her arms and
rushing hither and thither, and so great was her grief and despair that
her hair all whitened. Lo! now she lamented plaintively and pitied
her brother, for she thought--woman-like!--"But he loved me!" So, she
tenderly yearned for him now, and ran toward him. Again he looked at
her, for he was crazed, and when he saw her close at hand, so strange
looking and ugly, he laughed aloud, and coarsely, but anon stood still,
with his hands clasped in front of him and his head bowed before him,
dazed! When he laughed, she too laughed; when he was silent and bowed,
she cried and besought him. Thus it was with them ever after in those
days. They talked loudly to each other; they laughed or they cried.
Now they were like silly children, playing on the ground; anon they
were wise as the priests and high beings, and harangued as parents to
children and leaders to people.

The marks in the mountain and sands sank farther and farther; for
much the earth shuddered as was wont in those days. And thus the
mountain was sundered in twain and waters welled up in the midway.
The furrow in the sands ran deeper and deeper and swifter and swifter
with gathering water. Into the nether mountain the pair fled--not
apart--but together, distraught. Ceaselessly echoed their gibberish and
cries across the wide water and from one mountain side to the other.
Thenceforth, together they dwelt in the caves of the place they had
chosen, forgetful of the faces of men and recking naught of their own
ugly condition!


THE BIRTH OF THE OLD-ONES OR ANCIENTS OF THE K´KÂ.

In time there were born to these twain, twelve children. Nay, neither
man-children nor woman-children they! For look now! The first, was a
woman in fulness of contour, but a man in stature and brawn. From the
mingling of too much seed in one kind, comes the two-fold one kind,
_‘hláhmon_, being man and woman combined--even as from a kernel of
corn with two hearts, ripens an ear that is neither one kind nor the
other, but both! Yet not all ill was this first child, because she was
born of love--what though crazed!--ere her parents were changed; thus
she partook not of their distortions. Not so with her brothers; in
semblance of males, yet like boys, the fruit of sex was not in them!
For the fruit of mere lust comes to naught, even as corn, self-sown out
of season, ripens not. For their parents, being changed to hideousness,
abode together witlessly and consorted idly or in passion not quickened
of favor to the eye or the heart. And lo! like to their father were
his later children, but varied as his moods; for then, as now, what
the mother looked most on while withholding them, thus wise were they
formed as clay by the thought of the potter; wherefore we cherish our
matrons and reveal not to them the evil dramas neither the slaughtered
nor hamstrung game lest their children be weakly or go maimed. Thus
they were strapping louts, but dun-colored and marked with the welts of
their father. Silly were they, yet wise as the gods and high priests;
for as simpletons and the crazed speak from the things seen of the
instant, uttering belike wise words and prophecy, so spake they, and
became the attendants and fosterers, yet the sages and interpreters, of
the ancient of dance-dramas or the Kâ´kâ.

Named are they, not with the names of men, but with names of
mis-meaning, for there is Pékwina, Priest-speaker of the Sun.
Meditative is he, even in the quick of day, after the fashion of his
father when shamed, saying little save rarely, and then as irrelevantly
as the veriest child or dotard.

Then there is Pí‘hlan Shíwani (Bow Priest-warrior). So cowardly he that
he dodges behind ladders, thinking them trees no doubt, and lags after
all the others, whenever frightened, even at a fluttering leaf or a
crippled spider, and looks in every direction but the straight one,
whenever danger threatens!

There is Éshotsi (the Bat) who can see better in the sunlight than any
of them, but would maim himself in a shadow, and will avoid a hole in
the ground as a woman would a dark place, even were it no bigger than a
beetle burrow.

Also there is Muíyapona (Wearer of the Eyelets of Invisibility). He
has horns like the catfish, and is knobbed like a bludgeon-squash. But
he never by any chance disappears, even when he hides his head behind
a ladder rung or turkey quill, yet thinks himself quite out of sight.
And he sports with his countenance as though it were as smooth as a
damsel's.

There is Pótsoki (the Pouter), who does little but laugh and look
bland, for grin he can not; and his younger brother, Ná‘hläshi (Aged
Buck), who is the biggest of them all, and what with having grieved and
nearly rubbed his eyes out (when his younger brother was captured and
carried off by the K‘yámak‘ya-kwe or Snail Kâ´kâ of the South), looks
as ancient as a horned toad; yet he is as frisky as a fawn, and giggles
like a girl; yea, and bawls as lustily as a small boy playing games.

The next brother, Ítseposa (the Glum or Aggrieved), mourned also for
his nearest brother, who was stolen by the Kâ´kâ, too, until his eyes
were dry utterly and his chin chapped to protrusion; but nathless he is
lively and cheerful and ever as ready indeed as the most complaisant of
beings.

K‘yä´lutsi (the Suckling) and Tsa‘hläshi (Old-youth), the youngest,
are the most wilfully important of the nine, always advising others
and strutting like a young priest in his first dance, or like unto the
youthful warrior made too aged-thinking and self-notioned with early
honoring.

And while the father stands dazed, with his head bowed and his hands
clasped before him or like to broken bows hanging by his sides,
these children romp and play (as he and his sister did when turned
childish), and verily are like to idiots, or to dotards and crones
turned young again, inconstant as laughter, startled to new thought by
every flitting thing around them; but, in the presence of the Kâ´kâ of
old, they are grave what though so uncouth. And they are the oracles
of all olden sayings of deep meanings; wherefore they are called the
Kâ´yemashi (Husbandmen of the Kâ´kâ or sacred drama-dance); and they
are spoken of, even by the Fathers of the People, as the Á‘hläshi
Tséwashi (Sages of the Ancients). And most precious in the sight of the
beings and of men are they! But for their birth and the manner thereof,
it is said that all had been different; for from it many things came
to be as they are, alike for men and gods and even the souls of the
dead!


THE RENEWAL OF THE GREAT JOURNEY, AND THE SUNDERING OF THE TRIBES OF
MEN.

There came a time when the people for whom Síweluhsiwa and Síwiluhsitsa
had gone to seek the way, could tarry no longer awaiting them; for,
hearing the earth rumble, the Twain Beloved and their Warrior-leaders
of the Knife summoned the tribes forth to journey again. Now in these
days the people had grown so vast of number that no longer could they
journey together; but in great companies they traveled, like herds of
bison severed when too numerous for the grass of a single plain. The
Bearers of the Ice-wands and the Ancient Brotherhood of the Knife led
the clans of the Bear, the Crane, the Grouse and others of the People
of Winter (yea and in small part others too), through the northernmost
valleys, carrying ever in their midst the precious _múetone_. The
Fathers of the People, Keepers of the seed, and the Ancient Brotherhood
of Priests led the clans of the Macaw and other Summer people (and in
part others still) through the middle valleys, carrying ever in their
midst the precious _k‘yáetone_. They, being deliberate and wise, sought
rather in the pathway between the northward and the southward for the
place of the Middle.

The Seed-fathers of the Seed-kin, the Keepers of Fire, and the Ancient
Brotherhood of Paíyatuma (Néwe-kwe) led the All-seed clans, the Sun,
Badger and other Summer people (not of the Midmost), through the
southern valleys, carrying ever in their midst the precious _chúetone_.

Leading them all, whether through the northern ways, through the middle
ways, or through the southern ways, now here, now there, were the Two
Beloved ones, and with them their Warriors of the Knife.

Now although those who went by the northern way were called the Bear
and Crane father-people, yet with them went some of all the clans,
as the Parrot-macaws of the Middle, and the Yellow-corn ones of the
Southern people.

And although the People of the Middle way were called the Macaw
father-people, yet with them went Bear and Crane people of the north,
nevertheless, (a few) and Seed people of the south, also (a few) those
of the White Corn.

And although the people of the southern way were called the All-seed
father-people, yet with them went a few of both the northern and the
middle ways. And this was well! That even though any one of these
bands might hap to be divided through wildness of the way or stress
of war, they nathless might retain, each of them, the seed of all the
kin-lines. Moreover, this of itself speedily came to be, through the
mingling of the clans from one to another in the strands of marriage.

And although thus apart the peoples journeyed, descending from the
westward the valleys toward north and toward south, like gathering
streams from a wide rain-storm, yet also like rain-streams gathering
in some great river or lagoon, so they came together and thus abode in
seasons of rest. Strong and impetuous, the Bear kindred on the one hand
were the first to move and farthest to journey; on the other hand the
Seed kindred led the way; whereas, the heart of them all of the Macaw
kindred, deliberately (as was their custom) pursued the middle course
of the Sun-father.

In such order, then, they came, in time, within sight of the great
divided mountain of the Kâ´yemäshi. Seeing smoke and mist rising
therefrom, they all, one after another, hastened thither. The Bear
peoples were first to approach, and great was their dismay when, on
descending into the plain, they beheld a broad river, flowing, not as
other waters were wont to flow in that land, from east to west, but
straight across their pathway, from toward the south, northward. And
lo! on the farther side were the mysterious mountains they sought, but
between them rolled swiftly these wide turbid waters, red with the soil
of those plains.


THE ORIGIN OF DEATH BY DYING, AND THE ABODE OF SOULS AND THE K´KÂ.

Not for long did the impetuous fathers of the Bear and Crane
deliberate. Nay! Straightway they strode into the stream and feeling
forth with their feet that it e'en might be forded--for so red were
its waters that no footing could be seen through them,--they led the
way across; yet great was their fearfulness withal; for, full soon, as
they watched the water moving under their very eyes, strange chills
did pervade them, as though they were themselves changing in being
to creatures moving and having being in the waters; even as still
may be felt in the giddiness which besets those who, in the midst of
troubled or passing waters, gaze long into them. Nathless, they won
their way steadfastly to the farther shore. But the poor women who,
following closely with the little children on their backs, were more
_áyaᵘwe_ (tender, susceptible), became witlessly crazed with these
dread fear-feelings of the waters, wherefore, the little ones to whom
they clung but the more closely, being _k‘yaíyuna_ and all unripe, were
instantly changed by the terror. They turned cold, then colder; they
grew scaly, fuller webbed and sharp clawed of hands and feet, longer of
tail too, as if for swimming and guidance in unquiet waters. Lo! They
felt of a sudden to the mothers that bore them, as the feel of dead
things; and, wriggling, scratched their bare shoulders until, shrieking
wildly, these mothers let go all hold on them and were even fain to
shake them off--fleeing from them in terror. Thus, multitudes of them
fell into the swift waters, wailing shrilly and plaintively, as even
still it may be said they are heard to cry at night time in those lone
waters. For, no sooner did they fall below the surges than they floated
and swam away, still crying--changed verily, now, even in bodily form;
for, according to their several totems, some became like to the lizard
(_mík‘yaiya‘hli_), chameleon (_sémaiyak‘ya_), and newt (_téwashi_);
others like to the frog (_ták‘aiyuna_), toad (_ták‘ya_), and turtle
(_étâwa_). But their souls (_top‘hâ´ina_, 'other-being or in-being'),
what with the sense of falling, still falling, sank down through the
waters, as water itself, being started, sinks down through the sands
into the depths below. There, under the lagoon of the hollow mountain
where it was erstwhile cleft in twain by the angry maiden-sister
Síwiluhsitsa as before told, dwelt, in their seasons, the soul-beings
of ancient men of war and violent death. There were the towns for the
'finished' or dead, Hápanawan or the Abode of Ghosts; there also, the
great pueblo (city) of the Kâ´kâ, Kâ´‘hluëlawan, the town of many towns
wherein stood forever the great assembly house of ghosts, Áhapaáwa
Kíwitsinan‘hlana, the kiva which contains the six great chambers in the
midst of which sit, at times of gathering in council, the god-priests
of all the Kâ´kâ exercising the newly dead in the Kâ´k’okshi or dance
of good, and receiving from them the offerings and messages of mortal
men to the immortal ones.

Now, when the little ones sank, still sank, seeing naught, the lights
of the spirit dancers began to break upon them, and they became, as be
the ancients, _‘hlímna_, and were numbered with them. And so, being
received into the midst of the undying ancients, lo! these little ones
thus made the way of dying and the path of the dead; for whither they
led, in that olden time, others, fain to seek them (insomuch that they
died), followed; and yet others followed these; and so it has continued
to be even unto this day.

But the mothers, still crying, knew not this--knew not that their
children had returned unharmed into the world whence even themselves
had come and whither they too needs now must go, constrained thither
by the yearnings of their own hearts in the time of mourning. Loudly,
still, they wailed, on the farther shore of the river.


THE LOSS OF THE GREAT SOUTHERN CLANS.

The Seed clans arrived, and strove to cross the waters, but as it had
chanced to the others so befel it all dismally with them, until loud
became the commotion and multitudes of those behind, nearing--even many
of the Midmost clans--turned and fled afar southward along the bank,
seeking a better crossing; fled so far that they were lost to sight
speedily and strayed never to return!

Nay, they became the fathers and mothers of our Lost Others--lost ever
since that time.


THE SAVING OF THE FATHER-CLANS.

Lo! as the people were crying aloud and tossing their hands aloft and
the many--so many!--were fleeing away, came the Beloved Twain, and
with voices strong-sounding and sure, bade them cease from their clamor
and terror, saying--

     Look now, ye faithless and witless!
     The mothers who love not their offspring
     And cherish them not through all danger,
     Must lose them anon, as the woodbird,
     Who sits not her nest, doth her broodlings!
     Fear not, but cleave fast to your children
     Though they strange-turn and frightful of seeming!
     'Tis the magic of water, and wildness
     Of heart, and will pass (as men's laughter
     Doth pass when the joy-thought is sobered),
     As ye win your way forth from the waters.

Thus spake they, and continued speaking; whereupon the people who
were yet left, took heart, even the women, and stayed their thoughts,
clinging stoutly to their little ones as they fared through the
waters, what though the terror and hurt was sore. Thus passed they all
safely over, and--even as had been said--as they won their way up from
the waters and sat them down to rest on the farther shore below the
mountains, lo! the little ones grew warm and right again. But never
were the thoughts of womenkind beguiled wholly from that harrowing
journey. Wherefore they be timid of deep places, startled (as is the
voice of a vessel by any shrillness of sound) and witless-driven by
the sight of reptile-creatures. Lo! and so their anxieties are like to
press themselves on the unripe and forming children of their bowels.
Wherefore, also, we guard their eyes from all weird-seeming things when
they be with child.


THE AWAITING OF THE LOST CLANS.

Now, when the people were rested and the children righted, they arose
and journeyed into the plain to the east of the two mountains and the
great water between them. Thence they turned them northward to the
sunrise slopes of the uppermost of the mountains. There they encamped,
mourning for their lost children and awaiting the coming, perchance, of
those who had fled away.


THE STRAYING OF K‘YÄK´LU, AND HIS PLAINT TO THE WATER-FOWL.

_Ataht!_ And all this time K‘yäk´lu, the all-hearing and wise of
speech, all alone had been journeying afar in the north land of cold
and white desolateness. Lost was he, for lo! all the world he wandered
in now was disguised in the snow that lies spread forth there forever.
Cold was he--so cold that his face became wan, and white from the
frozen mists of his own breathing withal, white as become all creatures
who bide there. So cold at night and dreary of heart was he, so lost
by day and blinded by light was he, that he wept, continually wept
and cried aloud until the tears coursing down his cheeks stained them
with falling lines along the wrinkles thereof (as may be seen on his
face to this day when in due season he reappears), and he died of
heart and thence became transformed (_í‘hlimnakna_) lastingly as are
the gods. Yea, and his lips became splayed with continual calling,
and his voice grew shrill and dry-sounding, like to the voices of
far-flying water-fowl. As he cried, wandering all blindly hither and
thither, these, water-birds, hearing, flocked around him in numbers and
curiously peered at him, turning their heads from side to side and ever
approaching nearer, all the while calling one to another.

Behold! when he heard them calling, their meanings were plain to him,
wise as he was of all speeches! Yet still he lamented aloud, for none
told him the way to his country and people.


HOW THE DUCK, HEARING, WAS FAIN TO GUIDE K‘YÄK´LU.

Now, when the Duck heard his cry, lo! it was so like to her own that
she came closer by than any, answering loudly. And when they were thus
come near to each other, much related appeared they, strange as that
may seem. Forasmuch as he was of all times the listener and speaker,
and therein wisest of all men, so was she of all regions the traveler
and searcher, knowing all ways, whether above or below the waters,
whether in the north, the west, the south, or the east, and therein was
the most knowing of all creatures. Thus the wisdom (_yúyananak‘ya_) of
the one comprehended (_aíyuhetok‘ya_) the knowledge (_ánikwanak‘ya_)
of the other, and K‘yäk´lu in the midst of his lamentations besought
counsel and guidance, crying--

     Ha-na-ha! ha-na-ha! a-hah-hua!
     O, grandmother! Where am I straying
     So far from my country and people?
     All speeches I know, of my sitting
     In councils of men and the beings,
     Since first in the depths they had being!
     But of far ways, alas! I am kenless!
     Ha-na-ha! ha-na-ha! a-hah-hua!
     The mountains are white, and the valleys;
     All plains are like others in whiteness;
     And even the light of our father
     The Sun, as he rises and passes,
     Makes all ways more hidden of whiteness!
     For in brightness my eyes see but darkness--
     And in darkness all ways are bewildered!
     Ha-na-ha! ha-na-ha! a-hah-hua!
     In the winds, lo! I hear the directions;
     But the winds speak the ways of all regions,
     Of the north and the west and the southward,
     Of the east and of upward and downward,
     They tell not the way to the Middle!
     They tell not the way to my people!
     Ha-na-ha! ha-na-ha! a-hah-hua!

"Hold, my child, my father," said the Duck. "Think no longer sad
thoughts. Though thou be blind, yet thou _hearest_ all as I _see_ all.
Give me, therefore, tinkling shells from thy girdle and place them
on my neck and in my beak. Thus may I guide thee with my seeing if so
be thou by thy hearing grasp and hold firmly my trail. For look, now!
Thy country and the way thither well I know, for I go that way each
year leading the wild goose and the crane, who flee thither as winter
follows."

And so the K‘yäk´lu placed his talking shells on the neck of the Duck,
and in her beak placed the singing shells, which ever in his speakings
and listenings K‘yäk´lu had been wont to wear at his girdle; and albeit
painfully and lamely, yet he did follow the sound she made with these
shells, perching lightly on his searching outstretched hand, and did
all too slowly follow her swift flight from place to place wherein she,
anon, going forth would await him and urge him, ducking her head that
the shells might call loudly, and dipping her beak that they might
summon his ears as the hand summons the eyes. By and by they came to
the country of thick rains and mists on the borders of the Snow World,
and passed from water to water, until at last, lo! wider waters lay in
their way. In vain the Duck called and jingled her shells from over the
midst of them, K‘yäk´lu could not follow. All maimed was he; nor could
he swim or fly as could the Duck.


HOW THE RAINBOW-WORM BORE K‘YÄK´LU TO THE PLAIN OF K´‘HLUËLANE.

Now the Rainbow-worm was near, in that land of mists and waters. And
when he heard the sacred sounds of the shells he listened. "Ha! these
be my grandchildren, and precious be they, for they call one to the
other with shells of the great world-encircling waters," said he;
and so, with one measure of his length, he placed himself nigh them,
saying--

     Why mourn ye grandchildren, why mourn ye?
     Give me plumes of the spaces, grandchildren,
     That related I be to the regions,
     That uplifted I be to the cloud-heights,
     That my footsteps be countries and countries;
     So I bear ye full swift on my shoulders
     To the place of thy people and country.

K‘yäk´lu took of his plume-wands the lightest and choicest; and the
Duck gave to him her two strong pinion-feathers that he might pendant
them therewith, making them far reaching and far-seeing. And the
Rainbow arched himself and stooped nigh to them whilst K‘yäk´lu,
breathing on the plumes, approached him and fastened them to his heart
side. And while with bent head, all white and glistening wet, K‘yäk´lu
said the sacred words, not turning to one side nor to the other,
behold! the Rainbow shadow gleamed full brightly on his forehead like a
little rainbow, (even as the great sky itself gleams little in a tiny
dew-drop) and became painted thereon, and _í‘hlimna_.

"Thanks this day!" said the Rainbow. "Mount, now, on my shoulders,
grandson!"

The Rainbow unbent himself lower that K‘yäk´lu might mount; then
he arched himself high amidst the clouds, bearing K‘yäk´lu upward
as in the breath a mote is borne, and the Duck spread her wings in
flight toward the south. Thitherward, like an arrow, the Rainbow-worm
straightened himself forward and followed until his face looked into
the Lake of the Ancients, the mists whereof were to him breath and
substance.

And there in the plain to the north of Kâ´‘hluëlane, K‘yäk´lu descended
even ere the sun was fully entered, and while yet it was light, the
Rainbow betook himself swiftly back.

But alas! K‘yäk´lu was weary and lame. He could not journey farther,
but sat himself down to rest and ponder the way.


THE TARRYING OF K‘YÄK´LU IN THE PLAIN, AND HIS DISMAY.

Now, as he sat there, all silent, came across the plains the shouts
and harangues of the Kâ´yemäshi as they called loudly to one another,
telling, like children, of the people who had but then forded the wide
river, and passed on to the eastward "with such great ado," said they.

For the children of the Twain knew not yet the people of their parents,
nor did their parents tell them aught, save to bid them hide in the
mountains; for they willed not that their shame be made known whilst
the hearts of their erstwhile people were so sore with anguish.

And as K‘yäk´lu, the wonderful hearer, lifted his head and signed
to the Duck, forthwith knowing from the talk of the Kâ´yemäshi who
they were and what had chanced to their parents, his own brother and
sister, and all the evils that had befallen his people by the sin and
change-makings of these two. Lo! the strength of his heart wasted as he
bowed him down again in the plain, alone, blinded of sight, wearied and
lamed, and now from very sadness blinded even of thought withal, now
that he learned of the woes which the two, his own brother and sister,
had wrought upon all of the people. The Duck, long waiting, at last
shook her shells and called to him. He heard not, or hearing gave no
heed, but sat, like one bereft of all thinking, lamenting the deeds of
his brother and sister and the woes of his people.


HOW THE DUCK FOUND THE LAKE OF THE DEAD AND THE GODS OF THE K´KÂ.

The Duck thereupon fled away toward the mountain whence issued the
garrulous talking, and thence beyond, spying water, to the lake in its
hollow. There she swam to and fro, this way and that, up and down,
loudly quacking and calling. Lo! the lights of the Kíwitsin of the
Kâ´kâ began to gleam in the waters, and as she gazed she beheld, rising
from them, snout foremost, like one of her own kind, the Sálamopia
of the north, whom the gods of the Kâ´kâ, the noble and surpassing
Páutiwa and the ancient K‘yáu‘hliwa, had dispatched to bid the Duck
dive down and lay before them whatsoever message she might bear. The
Duck followed down, down, into the great assembly halls. There she
told of the far journeys she had made, of her finding and leading the
K‘yäk´lu, and how now K‘yäk´lu sat blind of eyes, maimed and hearing
naught of her calling, in the plain beyond the mountains.


HOW THE GODS OF THE K´K COUNSELLED THE DUCK.

"Yea, him know we well!" replied the gods. "Of our sacred breath
breathed his father and his mother when days were new and of us shall
be numbered they, when time is full. Lo! therefore because changed
violently of his grief and sore hardships whilst yet but _k‘yaíyuna_,
he hath become _‘hlímna_, and yet unchanging, since finished so; yea,
and unceasing, as one of ourselves, thus shall he remain. True also is
this, of his brother and sister who dwell with their uncouth offspring
in the mountain hard by. Go upward, now, and with thy tinkling shells
entice these children to the lake shore. Loudly will they talk of
the marvel as in their wilder moments they ever talk of anything new
to hap. And they will give no peace to the old ones until these come
down also to see thee! Thou wearest the sacred shells and strands of
K‘yäk´lu wherewith he was ever wont to count his talks in other days
when days were new to men. When these they see, lo! instant grave will
become they and listen to thy words, for they will know the things they
watched him wear and coveted when they were still little, all in the
days that were new to men. Bid them make forthwith of poles and reeds,
a litter, and bear it away, the father of them all with his children
(nay not the sister-mother, to sore hurt the love of a brother eldest
for a sister youngest, wherefore so pitiably he mourneth even now) to
where, in the far plain, K‘yäk´lu sits so mourning. Bid them greet him,
and bring him hence. They may not enter, but they may point the way and
tell him how, fearlessly, to win into our presence, for as one even
of ourselves is he become; yea, and they also, save that they stayed
themselves for the ages, midway betwixt the living and the dead, by
their own rash acts did they stay themselves so, wherefore it is become
their office to point the way of the again living to the newly dead,
for aye. Tell the grandchild, thy father withal, K‘yäk´lu, to mourn not
any longer, neither tarry, but to get him straightway hither, that he
may learn from us of his people of the meanings of past times, and of
how it shall be in times to come."


HOW BY BEHEST OF THE DUCK THE K´YEMÄSHI SOUGHT K‘YÄK´LU TO CONVEY HIM
TO THE LAKE OF THE DEAD.

Even so did the Duck, as bidden, even so did the Kâ´yemäshi, one and
all, as it had been said they would do as the Duck bade them, and
ere the morning came, they with a litter went, singing a quaint and
pleasant song, adown the northern plain, bearing their litter. And
when they found the K‘yäk´lu, lo! he looked upon them in the starlight
and wept; but their father, he who had been the glorious Síweluhsiwa,
his youngest brother, stood over him and chanted the soothing yet sad
dirge-rite, and he, too, wept and bowed his head; but presently he
lifted his face and, as a gleeful child, his children joining, cajoled
the silent K‘yäk´lu to sit him down in the great soft litter they did
bear for him.


HOW THE K´YEMÄSHI BORE K‘YÄK´LU TO THE COUNCIL OF THE GODS.

Then lifting it on their shoulders, they bore it lightly, singing
loudly as they went, to the shores of the deep black lake, where
gleamed from the middle the lights of the dead.

Uprose at this point, the Sálamopia Tém‘hlanahna or of all the six
regions, led by the leader of them all and taking K‘yäk´lu on their
shoulders, they in turn bore him out over the water to the magic ladder
of rushes and canes which reared itself high out of the water; and
K‘yäk´lu, scattering sacred prayer-meal before him, stepped down the
way, slowly, like a blind man, descending a skyhole. No sooner had he
taken four steps than the ladder lowered into the deep; and lo! his
light was instant darkened.

But when the Sálamopia of the regions entered the central sitting place
of the Kâ´kâ with K‘yäk´lu, Shúlawitsi lifted his brand on high and
swinging it, lighted the fires anew, so that K‘yäk´lu saw again with
fulness of sight and so that they shone on all the gods and soul-beings
therein assembled, revealing them. Yea, and through the windows and
doorways of all the six chambers encircling, and at each portal, the
Sálamopia of the region it pertained and led unto took his station.
And Páutiwa, and his warriors the bluehorned Saía‘hliawe, and the tall
Sháalako-kwe, yea, and all the god-priests of the regions six, those
who are told of without omission in the speech of K‘yäk´lu and in other
speeches of our ancient talk, bade K‘yäk´lu welcome, saying, "Comest
thou, son?" "Yea," he replied. "Verily then," said Páutiwa--

     Sit thee down with us,
     That of much we may tell thee,
     For far thou hast wandered
     And changed art become.
     As a woman with children
     Is loved for her power
     Of keeping unbroken
     The life-line of kinsfolk,
     So shalt thou, tireless hearer,
     Of all sounds with meaning,
     Be cherished amongst us
     And worshipped of mortals
     For keeping unbroken
     The Tale of Creation,
     Yea, all we shall tell thee
     Of past days and future.

So said Páutiwa, cloud-sender and sun-priest of souls, and his brothers
younger of the regions all, joined in so saying.

Then K‘yäk´lu sat him down and bowed his head, and calling to the Duck,
who had guided him, stretched forth his hand and upon it she settled,
as upon a wave-crest or a wood bough.


THE COUNCIL OF THE K´KÂ, AND THE INSTRUCTION OF K‘YÄK´LU BY THE GODS.

The gods sent forth their runners, the Sálamopia and the timid,
fleet-footed Héhea, to summon all beings, and then, gathering
themselves in a sacred song-circle, called in from the several chambers
dancers in semblance of the Kâ´kokshi, or Dance of Good. And with
these came, behold! the little ones who had sunk beneath the waters,
well and beautiful and all seeming wonderfully clad in cotton mantles
and precious neck jewels. And these played, sad only with the sadness
of their mothers, but resting therefrom when in dreams, above, these
rested.

And when the dancers paused, the gods turned to K‘yäk´lu and said: "Lo!
we begin, given thou be ready."

And K‘yäk´lu said: "It is well; I am ready; yea, even my heart
listeneth," and in cadence to their speech following, he moved the Duck
with her tinkling, talking shells, as a master of song moves his baton,
or a dancer his rattle, and in solemn, ceaseless tone, as in singing
yet with speech more steady, the gods, one by one, told to K‘yäk´lu
the things each best knew, whereof he so wondrously speaks when come
amongst us for the welfare of our little children, bringing them the
sacred breath of the Kâ´kâ itself, and to their elders these same
speeches of the gods.

When, after long time, they had done, they further charged him with a
message of comfort to the mourning mothers, and with commandments and
instructions to men and the beings.

Then they brought forth the sacred cigarette, and the master
priest-gods smoked in relationship with K‘yäk´lu to all the six
regions, and, rising, he was led in turn to the portal of each chamber,
first to the northern, then to the western, southern, eastern, upper,
and lower, and he placed his fingers on the sill of each, that in
aftertimes he should know, though but dim of sight, or in the dark, the
places of worship (which men built then but poorly) from others, and in
such alone, and to chosen few who hold the rites of the Kâ´kâ, should
therein tell and do the customs and words of the gods and tell of other
such like precious ancient things.

Then the Sálamopia lifted the ladder and guided upward K‘yäk´lu and
the Duck, showing them safely to the shore of the lake. When the old
ones (Kâ´yemäshi) heard the shells of the Duck tinkling, forth they
came, bringing their litter and singing boisterously, for much they
loved K‘yäk´lu as the light of the rising sun fell upon him, as a raven
loves bright shells or chips of glistening stone.


THE INSTRUCTION OF THE K´YEMÄSHI BY K‘YÄK´LU.

And when they had come to the side of K‘yäk´lu, instant they became
grave, for he bade them hearken to the words of the gods, and their
instructions.

"Ye shall attend me, for know that ye are to be the guardians of the
Kâ´kâ and tellers of its meanings, and givers of enjoyment to the
children of men, even as ye gave the enjoyment of comfort unto me, when
ye sought me in the plain of my sorrows. Ye shall bear me to the people
yonder, for I have tidings for them, and instructions the to which ye
shall bear witness in aftertimes when I am not by. Ye shall cherish the
Kâ´kâ; yea, and all other precious customs, for thereunto as unto life
mortal, yet unceasing, became fitted thy father, my brother younger;
and thereunto were ye born, ye and thy sister elder, man-woman of the
Kâ´kâ, as unto the councils thereof am I become slave yet master.
But my sister, thy mother, shall abide by the place she hath made,
maintaining it, as woman ever maintaineth the hearth she hath made, all
the days of men."


HOW THE K´YEMÄSHI BORE K‘YÄK´LU TO HIS PEOPLE.

This said K‘yäk´lu as he sat him down on the litter, and obediently the
Kâ´yemäshi lifted it upon their shoulders and bore it away, along the
trail eastward, down which westward we go after death and fulfilment.
And as they journeyed through the plain, calling loudly to one another,
the little people of the Marmot villages ran out and stood up, looking
at them and calling to one another, which so amused and pleased the
Kâ´yemäshi that they became proud of their master and uncle, K‘yäk´lu,
and sang all the way thereafter of the audience they had at every
prairie-dog village, of Marmot youths and Marmot maidens; and thus
they were singing gleefully as they neared the camp of the people,
insomuch that none were frightened, but all wondered who were those
pleasant, strange people coming, and what one of precious consideration
guided of the far-journeying Duck they were bearing aloft on their
litter. Thus, ever since, they sing, as they bring in K‘yäk´lu from the
western plain, along the river-trail of the dead, and thus happily and
expectantly we await their coming, our little ones wonderingly as did
the first men of those days.


THE RETURN OF K‘YÄK´LU, AND HIS SACRED INSTRUCTIONS TO THE PEOPLE.

Speedily the fathers of the people recognized their lost K‘yäk´lu (led
and prompted as they were of the Twain), and preciously they housed
him, as we preciously and secretly receive with the cigarette of
relationship a returning relative, and purify him and ourselves ere he
speak, that he may not bring evil or we receive it, perchance, with the
breath of his strange words.

Thus the fathers of the people did to K‘yäk´lu and the ancient ones,
receiving them into secret council. And as one who returns famished
is not given to eat save sparingly at first of the flour of drink
(_ók‘yäslu_), so with this only was K‘yäk´lu regaled; but his bearers
were laden speedily with gifts of food and garments which, forsooth,
they would not wear save in disorderly ways. Then K‘yäk´lu spake a
message of comfort to the mourners, telling them how, below the waters
into which their little ones had sunken, they were dwelling in peace
amongst the gods, and how all men and mothers would follow them thither
in other part in the fulness of each one's time.

And then, holding in his hand the Duck, the guide to his blindness,
he spake in measured motion and tone, to the sound of the shells
on the neck of the Duck, the words of creation, _K‘yäk´lu Mósonan
Chïm´mik‘yanak‘ya pénane_, and of his wanderings, and the speeches of
gods and beings as they had been told him, and the directions of the
sacred customs, all did he tell ceaselessly as is still his wont from
mid-day to mid-day to each one of the six councils, that no part be
forgotten.

Thus did our people first learn of their lost messengers, all save
two of them, Ánahoho áchi, and of their lost children in the City of
Ghosts; yea, of the spirit beings and man, animal, and of the souls of
ancient men dead beforetime; yea, and yet more learned they--that all
would gather there even those who had fled away in fear of the waters,
in the fulness of time.


THE ENJOINING OF THE K‘YÄK´LU ÁMOSI, AND THE DEPARTURE OF K‘YÄK´LU AND
THE OLD-ONES.

And when K‘yäk´lu had done speaking, he and the ancient ones breathed
into the nostrils of those who had listened, and into the mouths of
four chosen from amongst them (small of stature like as he was) he
spat, that their tongues might speak unfailingly the words he had
uttered. And these became the K‘yäk´lu Ámosi, whose office we still
keep amongst us. Then the ancient ones lifted him upon the litter, and
loudly joking about their gifts and bidding men call them ever with the
Kâ´kâ that they might receive more _háha_, they sang of how the young
women and maidens would wait for them as for lovers, bringing them the
water of guests to drink, and amid laughter they bore K‘yäk´lu back
whence they had come, to the mountain and city of the Kâ´kâ (Kâ´‘hluai
yálane).


THE COMING OF THE BROTHERS ÁNAHOHO AND THE RUNNERS OF THE K´KÂ.

Now, when they had departed, there came from the west, behold! two
strangers seeming, guided by the Sálamopia, and all the fleet runners
of the Kâ´kâ then first seen of men and feared as by children now,
for they were fierce and scourged people from their pathways to make
room for those they guided. For know that these were the two brothers
Ánahoho who had returned to the desolate cities of their people.
Therein had they sought in vain for the living in the blackened houses.
They even tore down the chimneys and peered in, seeking for their
brother K‘yäk´lu, and when they found him not they smote their faces
and held their noses in grief, and all black as were their hands with
soot, lo! thus became their faces, flat and masked with the black
hand-mark of dismay, and as they held their faces they cried dismally
and long.


THE DISPATCHING OF THE SOULS OF THINGS TO THE SOULS OF THE DEAD.

No sooner did they come into the village of our fathers than they began
turning over the things from which the people had fled, and casting
them down where the Sálamopia stamped them into the earth or otherwise
destroyed them that their likes might go the way of the dead for the
dead and the Kâ´kâ. And when the people saw this, they brought forth
vessels and baskets and other things without stint, all of which, as
though all were chimneys, the Twain Ánahoho took up, and peering into
them lifted their faces and cried their dreary mournful cry, casting
these things straightway to the ground. Thus to this day they follow
their brother, seeking ever, finding never, sending after their brother
the souls of men's possessions that all may be well in the after time,
in the after time of each age of man.


THE RENEWAL OF THE GREAT JOURNEYING AND OF THE SEARCH FOR THE MIDDLE.

Long sojourned the people in the town on the sunrise slope of the
mountain of Kâ´‘hluëlawan, and what though the earth in time began to
groan warningly anew, loath were they to leave the place of the Kâ´kâ
and the lake of their dead. But the rumbling grew louder apace, and
at last the Twain Beloved called, and bade the people arise, and all
together--now that their multitudes were in part diminished--follow
them eastward, seeking once more the place of the Middle. Not without
murmuring among themselves did the people obey; but after they had
fared forward a certain distance they came to a place of fair seeming
and great promise, so much so, indeed, that it was said, "Let us tarry
in this favored spot, for perchance it may be the place of the Middle."

And so they builded for themselves there greater houses than ever they
had builded, and more perfect withal, for they were still great and
strong in numbers and wittier than of old, albeit yet unperfected as
men; and the place wherein they so builded was Hán‘hlipíŋk‘ya, "The
Place of Sacred Stealing," so named in after time for reasons we wot
of.

Long did the people abide therein, prosperously; but with waxing ever
wiser and stronger their condition changed, so that little suited to
it--with their tails and beast clothing--were our wonderful, magical,
yet rude, ugly fathers. Being beast-like, they were sore inconvenienced
both at home and abroad, in the chase or at war; for now and again they
still in their wanderings met older nations of men and man-beings, with
whom they needs must strive, so they thought, forsooth, thereby gaining
naught save great danger with increase of anger and stubbornness. Thus,
not any longer in fear only of the gods and great monsters, but in fear
now of the wars they themselves provoked, contending the world with
their own kind and with man-beings, changed yet otherwise were they. Of
the elders of all their folk-kins the gods therefore called a council.


THE WARNING-SPEECH OF THE GODS, AND THE UNTAILING OF MEN.

"Changed, verily and yet more changed shall ye be, oh our children!"
cried the Twain gods in such fashion and voice that none failed of
heeding in all that great council:

     Men now, shall ye be,
     Like the men of first nations,
     Like the perfect Corn Maidens;
     Walking straight in the pathways
     And full in the sunlight;
     Clothed in garments, and tailless
     (That ye straight sit in council
     And stand the more seemly).
     And your feet shall be webless,
     And hands void of talons,
     Yet full-furnished, for fighting.

     Then ranged were the clans
         In processions like dancers;
     First, the fronts of their faces
         Were shorn of their forelocks
     By the Twain with their weapons,
         And fires of the lightning,
     That the Sun on his journeys
         Might know them, his children,
     And warn them of shame.
         Again in processions,
     Their talons were severed
         And webbed fingers slitted;
     And again in processions
         Their webbed toes were parted
     With the knives of the lightnings.
         Then sore was the wounding
     And loud cried the foolish;
         But the Gods bade them "bear it"
     That they and their children
         "Be fitter as men."
     When lastly the people
         Were ranged in procession
     And their tails were razed sharply,
         There were many who cried
     (Little heeding the foremost
         Who recked now, no longer
     The pain they had suffered),
         And these, in their folly,
     Shrinking farther and farther
         Fled away, in their terror,
     Crazed, and chattering loudly,
         Climbing trees and high places,
     And bereft of their senses
         Wandered far (seeking safety,
     Sleeping ever in tree-tops)
         To the south Summer-country.
     Seen again by far walkers--
         "Long of tail and long handed
     Like wizened man-children,
         Wild, and noisy of mouthing,
     Their kind still abide there,
         Eating raw things like creatures--"
     Say the words of the ancients.
         "Thus wise fared it ever
     With those who feared greatly
         The words of the fathers,
     Yet feared not their warnings!"
         Say the words of the ancients.

Thereafter more and more goodly of favor became the people, for they
dwelt long in Hán‘hlipíŋk‘ya, where, lo! that this might be so, their
useless parts had in sacred theft been stolen, as it were, from them,
and they gained great strength, and in the fulness thereof they sought
more often than ever to war with all strangers (whereby they became
still more changed in spirit), the which the Two Beloved watched amain,
nor said they aught!

But there came a day when the people grew vain and waxed insolent,
saying, "Look now, we are perfect of parts and surely have attained
to the Middle place or unto one equal thereunto. Go to, let us build
greatly and lay up store, nor wearily wander again even though the
earth tremble and the Twain bid us forth. Think ye we shall not be
strong and defy even the Fearful?" cried the Men of the Knife, the
stout warriors of the Twain. But what of all that? This! Even whilst
they were wont to speak in this brave fashion the mountains trembled
often, and although afar sounding, much did it abate these boastings!


THE ORIGIN OF THE TWIN GODS OF WAR AND OF THE PRIESTHOOD OF THE BOW.

Well aware of this temper of the people, changed also in spirit became
the Twain Beloved. "Verily a time hath come," said they, "and this is
the time." Forthwith they called the fathers to council again, as many
of them as there were of the Midmost and of all the folk kins, they and
the Men of the Knife--brave of mouth yet weak of danger--called they
together, and thus spake unto them:

     Lo! long have ye dwelt here
     At rest from far journeys.
     Sooth! ye stronger have waxed,
     And like cubs of the puma
     Grown lusty, seek living
     Apart from your fathers!
     Ye have changed, O, ye children!
     Ye have changed been, to men!
     Whilst far from the Middle,
     The world's stable Middle,
     Still ye boast to have found it,
     And ye think upon warfare!
     Nay, proven ye shall be
     And it shall be tested!
     Thus far have we led ye
     In peace, and with counsel
     Of wisdom controlled ye.
     But we too have changed been,
     By wounding our children
     With weapons of magic.
     Thus, of blood we have tasted the hunger,
     Henceforth by the power of war,
     And the hazard of omens and chance,
     Shall we open the ways for our people
     And guide them in search of the Middle!
     And our names shall be known as the Twain
     Who hold the high places of earth--
     Áhaiyuta, the elder and main;
     Mátsailema, the younger of birth.
     Come forth, ye War-men, of the Knife,
     Carve plume-wands of death and the spaces,
     Bring out the great drum of the regions!
     Come forth, master-priest of the north,
     Thou first in the kin of the Bear,
     Bring out the seed stuff of the hail-tempests!
     Come forth, master-priest of the west,
     Thou first in the kin of Coyotes,
     Bring out the seed stuff of beast-slaying!
     Come forth, master-priest of the south,
     Thou first in the kin of the Badger,
     Bring out the shell trumpets of fire!
     Come forth, master-priest of the east,
     Thou first in the kin of the Turkey,
     Bring out the great crystal of light.
     Come forth, master-priest of the high,
     Thou first in the kin of the Eagle,
     Lay before us the streaked stone of lightning!
     Come forth, master-priest of below,
     Thou first in the kin of the Serpent,
     Lay out the black stone of earth thunder.
     Sit aloof, O, ye priests of the Middle,
     Ye first in the kin of All People,
     Watch well o'er your seed-things and children!
     Speak wisely to these our new children;
     Henceforth they shall be your first speakers,
     And the peace-making shields of your people,
     Through wasting the blood of all foemen
     And feeding the soil with its substance!
           Thus much.

Then the Twain gave directions:

     They named the eight days for preparing.
       The people returned to their houses,
     The priests to their fastings and labors,
       The Twain to their high mountain-places.
     And when the eight days had been counted
       And all had been done as commanded,
     Around the deep pool in the valley,
       That leads from the walled Hán‘hlipiŋk‘ya
     The sacred seed-contents were gathered.
       And full in their midst the great drum jar
     Was placed by the summoned clan-fathers.
       Then each took his place in the circle,
     And the Twain Gods still further instructed
       The kin-priests, and knife-bearing warriors.
     Soft they chanted the sacred song-measure,
       The magic and dread Shómitâk‘ya,
     And whispered the seven fell names!
       Then they painted the round mark of thunder
     And the wavering trail of the lightning
       Around the great drum, in the middle,
     And on the hooped drum-stick of thunder.
       And over the drum-head, with prayer-dust
     They marked out the cross of the quarters,
       As on the cloud-shield they had leveled
     Fire-bolts to the four earthly regions.
       With black of shell-corpse-scales that glitters,
     They painted the eyes of the leaders;
       With blood of their own tinged their cheeks;
     With pollen of sleep sealed their lips.
       With blood of their own thus they painted
     The cheeks of the warriors assembled;
       With black of shell-corpse-scales that glimmers
     They shaded their eyelids and eyebrows,
       That their lives might endure through the trial
     And their eyes not be blighted by lightning.
       And the nostrils of each they did breathe in,
     That their own wind might mingle with man-wind,
       Give power to men's voices in battle
     And strengthen men's wills with endurance.
       Then said they to the drummer and singers:

     "Lo, now! Ye shall sing our dread song-line.
     Like beetles that fall in hot ashes
     Ye shall perish, ye singers and drummer.
     But lo! in the lightnings and wind-storms
     Your beings shall join the beloved.
     Your breaths, too, shall strengthen the warrior
     And give power to the voice of the warrior,
     Bringing peace to the Seed-priests and women.
     And ye shall be foremost forever
     Of our Chosen, _the Priests of the Bow_.
     Lo! The people shall see that we dread not
     The coming of fire-blasts and thunder
     With our name-fathers, fiercer than any--
     The Storm gods of all the six regions:
     Hä‘hl´tunk‘ya, Wind God of the North;
     Ú-heponolo, Wind of the West;
     Óloma, Wind God of the South;
     Tsailúhtsanok‘ya--of the East;
     Saúshuluma, Wind from Above;
     Saíshiwani, Blast from Below;
     Unáhsinte, Whirlwind of All!
     By their breaths and fell power
     We shall changed be, in being;
     Made black and mis-shapen;
     Made stronger with fierceness;
     Made swifter with hurling;
     Made crafty with turning;
     Plunged deep in the waters,
     And renewed of their vigor;
     Clad anew with their foam-dress!
     Yea, the power of the weapons
     The Sun-father gave us
     And the Foam-mother made us,
     That ye be led upward,
     Shall multiplied be
     In the means of destruction
     For the hands of our children,
     Ye Priests of the Bow,
     That men be kept living!
     But to rock, age-enduring,
     Grouped in song for our chosen,
     O, drummer and singers!
     Ye shall changed be forever!
     The foot-rests of eagles
     And signs of our order!"

     The fathers in thought bowed their faces,
       And secretly prayed, in their hearts.
     The people who watched them, held breath,
       And covered their mouths with their robes.
     In dread of the powers of magic
       And in woe for the doom of their fathers.
     The gods, to the right and the left
       Took their stand by the side of the waters,
     As erst they had stood by the cloud-shield,
       Their weapons of magic between them,
     The plumes of the warriors placed duly
       In lines, to the eastward before them;
     The warriors made ready for travel,
       Apart from, but circling around them.
     Then the Twain gave the word of beginning!
       The master of words raised his song-staff,
     On its shoulder the plume-wand of man-folk;
       The drum-master lifted his sound-hoop,
     In its circle the symbol of thunder,
       On its handle, the red sign of lightning;
     Six times did they lift up in silence
       The song-staff and hoop of the drum,
     Then struck, with the might of their sinews.
       The sound shook the valley with thunder
     And above and below echoed thunder;
       The meal on the drum-head was lifted
     And danced as a rain-cloud around them.
       Then the water below moved and bubbled,
     And mists like a cold breath ascended;
       As wind in a vase the song sounded;
     Black cloud-steps rose up from the quarters
       And darkened the day with their shadows.
     When the first name was named by the singers,
       The world rocked with earthquake and thunder
     And the roar of swift storms in the northland.
       Hä‘hl´tunk‘ya, with dire eyes and staring--
     Gleaming yellow as firelight in winter--
       And teeth with rage gnashing, and yellow
     As shucks of the corn-plant grown aged--
       Tumbled down from the north with his hail-balls,
     And, mingling with mud the deep water,
       In a voice like the sound of a torrent,
     Bellowed loud to the Twain and the singers:

     "Why call ye, small worms of the waters
     And spawn of the earth and four quarters,
     Ye disturbers of thought, lacking shame;
     Why call ye the words of my name?"
     "Thy feet stay with patience, grandfather;
     We are small, but we joy in thy fury,
     Whence we yearn for thy counsel and spirit;
     For we long to smite foes from the pathways
     As thou canst the trees from the highlands."
     "Being so, it is well," said the ancient.

     Lo! the seed-stuff of hail, bound with treasure,
       Gleamed with ice from the breath of his answer.

     When they named the next name of the song strand,
       _Úheponolo_ rolled from the westland
     In sand-blasts and dust-clouds like mountains,
       And stayed fast their feet with his driftings;
     And [etc.].
       When they named the third name of the song strand,
     _Óloma_ swirled up from the southland
       Like a fire draught, and crackled the pool-rim;
     And [etc.].
       When they named the fourth name of the song strand,
     _Tsaíluh‘tsanok‘ya_ shrieking shrilly,
       Shot the mountains and valleys with dawn-frost;
     And [etc.].
       When they named the fifth name of the song strand,
     _Saushúlima_ streamed from the zenith,
       And deluged the vale with swift water;
     And [etc.].
       When they named the sixth name of the song strand,
     _Saishíwani_ ripped the earth open;
       Ghosts, corpses, and demons of blackness
     Writhed forth in hot flames from the chasm,
       And hurled the gods into the water!
     Black smoke rose and strangled the people,
       Who fell, like the stricken of lightning!
     It stiffened the drummer and singers
       Whose song ceased to sound, when, all weakly,
     They named the last name of the song strand--
       Nor moved, when replied _Únahsinte_,
     Whirling in (twisting trees as the spinner
       Twists fiber of yucca), and rescued
     The Twain from the hot, surging waters,
       Dried the foam in their hair to war-bonnets,
     Caught his brothers the Wind Gods in order
       And hurled them, each one to his mountain
     (In the north, in the west, and the southward;
       In the east, and the upper, and under);
     And rising, uplifted the smoke-clouds.
       Lo! the world was alight with the sunshine,
     And bending above was the Rainbow!

     But the drummer and singers were sitting,
       Lifted up by the power of the ancients;
     Close enwrapped in the dust swept around them,
       Made stark by the roar of the death-sounds,
     Fixed in death by the shock of the lightnings,
       Burned hard by the frost-mingled fire-draughts;
     Still sat they, their drum in the middle,
       As they sit evermore, in that valley.

Lo! dwarfed and hideous-disguised were the two gods Áhaiyuta
and Mátsailema, erst Uanamachi Píahkoa or the Beloved Twain who
Descended--strong now with the full strength of evil; and armed as
warriors of old, with long bows and black stone-tipped arrows of
cane-wood in quivers of long-tailed skins of catamounts; whizzing
slings, and death-singing slung-stones in fiber-pockets; spears with
dart dealing fling-slats, and blood-drinking broad-knives of gray stone
in fore-pouches of fur-skin; short face-pulping war-clubs stuck aslant
in their girdles, and on their backs targets of cotton close plaited
with yucca. Yea, and on their trunks, were casings of scorched rawhide,
horn-like in hardness, and on their heads wore they helmets of strength
like to the thick neck-hide of male elks, whereof they were fashioned.

     Small were they Twain,
         Small and misshapen;
     Strong were they Twain,
         Strong and hard favored;
     Enduringly thoughtful were they Twain,
         Enduring of will;
     Unyieldingly thoughtful were they Twain,
         Unyielding of will;
     Swiftly thoughtful were they Twain,
         Swift of wile;
     Heartless minded were they Twain,
         Wrathful of heart;
     Strong were they of spirit,
         Strong were they of breath,
     Evil were they and bad,
         Evil, both, and bad.

Lo! and of Chance and Fate were they the Masters of fore-deeming; for
they carried the word-painted arrows of destiny (_shóliweátsinapa_),
like the regions of men, four in number. And they carried the
shuttle-cocks of divination (_hápochiwe_), like the regions of
men, four in number. And they carried the tubes of hidden things
(_íyankolotómawe_), like the regions of men, four in number. And the
revealing-balls thereof, (_íyankolote tsemak‘ya móliwe_), like the
regions of men, four in number. Yea, and they bore with these other
things--the feather-bow and plume-arrow of far-finding, tipped with
the shell of heart-searching; and the race-sticks of swift journeys
and way-winning (_mótikwawe_) two of them, the right and the left,
the pursuer and the pursued of men in contention. All of these things
wherewith to divine men's chance, and play games of hazard, wagering
the fate of whole nations in mere pastime, had they with them.

Twain Children of terror and magic were they, and when they called with
the voice of destruction the smitten warriors of these Twain Children
stirred and uprose, breathing battle-cries as echoes answer cries in
deep canyons, and swiftly they roused those who still lived, of the
deep-slumbering people.

Some, like the drummer and singers, had stiffened been, to stone; nor
heard they the shrill death-cries than which in the night time naught
is more dread-thrilling. Nay, years come and go, and sitting or lying
where stricken the hunter sees them still. But others had endured
in flesh, and they were awakened. Then the priests led them back to
rebuild their wrecked houses, and the Twain again assembling their
warriors, said to them--

     Know ye our chosen:
     Lo! not long shall we tarry;
     Prepare as for journeys;
     Season wood for thy bow-strings
     And face-breaking war-clubs;
     Plait shields like to our shields,
     And fashion strong garments--
     For in such hard apparel
     Shall consist thy adornment;
     Attend to our teaching
     At night, in close places,
     For in such shall consist
     Thy strength of straight thinking
     In all tangled places!

Night after night the war-drum sounded, deep in the caves of the
valley, and with it the tones of the words--all potent--forbidden and
secret which the Twain gods were teaching unto the first Priests of the
Bow.


THE DOWNFALL OF HÁN‘HLIPIŊK‘YA, AND THE SEARCH ANEW FOR THE MIDDLE.

Thus wise were the Priests of the Bow established by teaching of the
Twain, whose breaths of destruction each one of them breathed in due
part; whom none might gainsay; nay, not even the fathers whose speakers
they were, and with whom none might contend; nay, not even sorcerers,
whose scourgers they were--nor yet the Fearful!

And so, when on a dark night thereafter the world groaned and the
shells sounded warning, all together the Twain and these their new
warriors sought the priest-fathers of the people, bidding them take
in hand for carrying, their tabernacles of precious possessions.
And swiftly and sternly too they wakened all sleepers, old ones and
young, and those who obeyed them were gathered in clan-lines and led
off to safety, for Áhaiyuta, the elder, and his warriors journeyed
before them, and Mátsailema, the younger, and his warriors followed
behind--shields of the people, makers and destroyers of pathways! But
those who loved sleeping or who murmured like children were left to
their evil; they were choked by the black fumes, or buried in the walls
of their houses, which fell when presently the earth heaved with dire
fumes, fire and thunder. Their bones are still digged by the gopher and
marmot.

Thus, from country to country journeyed the people, their fathers
the priests and the keepers of the mysteries, with the women and
children in their midst, while before them, from valley to valley, the
Bow-priests swept danger away.


THE WARS WITH THE BLACK PEOPLE OF THE HIGH BUILDINGS AND WITH THE
ANCIENT WOMAN OF THE K‘YÁKWEINA AND OTHER K´KÂKWE.

At last the people neared, in the midst of plains to the eastward,
great towns built in the heights (_héshotayálawa_). But in these times
the thoughts of their warriors were always those of the eagle or
mountain-lion or other fierce creatures of prey. Of those they met it
was "Lo, now! If I can but seize him and utterly overthrow him and eat
of his substance, feeding therewith also my kind!" Thus, only, thought
they.

Great were the fields and possessions of this people, for they knew
how to command and carry the waters, bringing new soil; and this too
without hail or rain. So, our ancients, hungry with long wandering for
new food, were the more greedy, and gave them battle. Now as these
people of the highlands and cliffs were of the elder nations of men
and were allied to the Ákâkâ-kwe (the Man-soul Dance-gods) themselves,
these our people, ere they had done, were well nigh finished of
fighting. For it was here that the K‘yákweina Ók‘yätsiki, or Ancient
Woman of the K‘yákweina, who carried her heart in her rattle and was
deathless of wounds in the body, led the enemy, crying out shrilly;
all of which, yea and more, beyond the words of a sitting, is told
in other speeches of our ancient talks, those of the Kâ´kâ. Thus,
it fell out ill for the fighting of our impetuous ancients; for,
moreover, thunder raged and confused their warriors, rain descended
and blinded them, stretching their bow-strings of sinew, and quenching
the flight of their arrows as the flight of bees is quenched by the
sprinkling-plume of the honey hunter. But the strong ‘Hléetokwe devised
bow-strings of yucca, and the Two Little Ones sought counsel of the
Sun-father, who revealed the life-secret of the Demoness and the magic
power over the under-fires (_kóline_) of the dwellers in the mountains
and cliffs; so that after certain days the enemy in the mountain town
were overmastered. And because our people found in that great town some
survivors hidden deep in the cellars thereof, and plucked them forth as
rats are pulled from a hollow cedar, and found them blackened by the
fumes of their own war-magic, yet comely and wiser than the common lot
of men withal, they spared them and called them the Kwínikwa-kwe (Black
people), and received them into their kin of the Black Corn.


THE ADOPTION OF THE BLACK PEOPLE, AND THE DIVISION OF THE CLANS TO
SEARCH FOR THE MIDDLE.

Now for once even the Warriors of the Bow were fully surfeited of
fighting, and paused to rest. Thus, warm hands of brothers elder and
younger were clasped with the vanquished; and in time (for at first
these people were wild of tongue) speech was held with them, whereby
our fathers gained much knowledge, even of their own powers and
possessions, from these Black people, in like manner as they had gained
knowledge from the People of the Dew, whence in like manner also they
grew wiser in the ways of living, and loved more to cherish their corn
and corn virgins that they might have life and abundance rather than
cause death and hunger. Yet were their journeyings not ended. Again,
and anon, the shell sounded warning.

When, therefore, the Twain Little Ones, Áhaiyuta and Mátsailema, again
bade the people arise to seek the Middle, they divided them into great
companies, that they might fare the better (being fewer in numbers
together) as well as be the better content with thinking that, thus
scattered, they would the sooner find the place they had for so long
sought. So, again the Winter people were bidden to go northward, that
in their strength they might overcome evils and obstacles and with
their bows strung with slackless fiber of the yucca, contend, winning
their way with the enemy in cold weather or warm, and in rain and
dryness alike. With them, as aforetime, they carried their precious
_múetone_, and with them journeyed Mátsailema and the Warriors of the
Knife, they and chosen Priests of the Bow.

Also, to the southward, as before, journeyed the Seed people and the
kinties of Corn and others of the Summer people, they and with them
the Black people, wise and possessed of the magic of the under-fire,
having dealings also with Kâ´kâ-kwe and with the wonderful Chúa-kwe--a
people like themselves, of corn, and called therefore People of Corn
grains,--they and their Kâ´kâ, the K‘yámak‘ya-kwe, or Snail Beings of
the South (those who waged war with men and _their_ Kâ´kâ in after
times), for these reasons they, the Summer people, led the people of
Corn and Seed and these alien people.

And as before, the people of the Middle--yea, and those of the Seed
and Dew who especially cherished the _chúetone_ and the Maidens of
Corn--sought the Middle through the midmost way, led of Áhaiyuta, the
elder, and his Priests of the Bow.


THE NORTHWARD EASTERN JOURNEY OF THE WINTER CLANS.

The People of Winter, those led by the ‘Hléeto-kwe, and Mátsailema,
fought their way fiercely into the valley of the Snow-water river
(Úk‘yawane--Rio Puerco del Poniente), settling first at the mud-issuing
springs of that valley (Hékwainaukwin), where their villages may be
seen in mounds to this day, and the marks of the rites of their fathers
and of their kin-names on the rocks thereabout.

And they became far wanderers toward the north, building towns
wheresoever they paused, some high among the cliffs, others in the
plains. And how they reached at last the "Sacred City of the Mists
Enfolded" (Shípapulima, at the Hot Springs in Colorado), the Middle
of the world of Sacred Brotherhoods (Tík‘yaawa Ítiwana), and were
taught of Póshaiyaŋk‘ya ere he descended again; and how they returned
also, thus building everywhere they tarried, along the River of Great
Water-flowing, (Rio Grande del Norte) even back to the mountains of
Zuñiland (Shíwina yálawan) and settled finally at the Place of Planting
(Tâ´iya or Las Nutrias)--all this and more is told in the speeches they
themselves hold of our ancient discourse.


THE SOUTHWARD EASTERN JOURNEY OF THE SUMMER CLANS.

The people of Corn and the Seeds, guided by the Kwínikwakwe, fared
for long peacefully, southward along the valley of the River of Red
Flowing Waters, building them towns of beauty and greatness, as may be
seen to this day, and the marks of their rites also are on the rocks
whithersoever they traveled. Far south they fared until they came to
the great valley of Shóhkoniman (home, or place of nativity, of the
Flute-canes) beneath the Mountain of Flutes (Shóhko yálana--La Sierra
Escudilla), whence they turned them eastward.

How they builded thereafter, wheresoever long they remained, not single
towns, but for each sept of their kinties a town by itself, and the
names of these clan-towns, and the wars they fought contending with
the Kâ´kâ, and how finally they reached the Mountain of Space-speaking
Markings (Yála Tétsinapa), then turned them back westward and sat
them down at last with other people of the way, in the upper valley of
Zuñiland (Shíwina Téu‘hlkwaina), building Héshotatsína (The Town of
Speech-markings) and many other towns, all of them round and divided
into parts, ere they rejoined the people of the Middle, when that they
too had come nigh over the heart of the world--all this and much else
is told in the speeches they themselves hold of our ancient discourse.


THE EASTWARD MIDDLE JOURNEY OF THE PEOPLE OF THE MIDDLE.

How the People of the Middle, the Macaw people and their children,
journeyed straightway eastward, led by Áhaiyuta and the fathers of all
the people, this we tell in the mid-coming speech of our sacred ancient
discourse, and in other speeches thereof. How, now, after time, they
settled at Kwákina, where the Brotherhood of Fire (Mákekwe) had its
place of ancient origin in wondrous wise--told of by themselves--and
where originated their great dance drama of the Mountain Sheep, and the
power of entrance into fire, and even of contention with sorcery itself.

And at each place in which the people stopped, building greatly, they
learned or did some of the things for which those who be custodians
of our olden customs amongst the Tík‘yaápapakwe (Sacred Brotherhoods)
are still marvelous in their knowledge and practice. But after our
father ancients had builded in Kwákina, lo! when the world rumbled and
the shells sounded, the noise thereof was not great, and therefore no
longer did they arise as a whole people, for seeking yet still the
Middle, but always many abode longer, some living through the dangers
which followed, and becoming the fathers of "Those who dwell round
about the Middle." Still, for long the warnings sounded and the leaders
would be summoning the people to seek the "very midmost place wherein
the tabernacle of the sacred seed-contents might be placed at rest
safely for all time, and where might dwell in peace those who kept it."


THE SETTLEMENT OF ZUÑI-LAND, AND THE BUILDING OF THE SEVEN GREAT TOWNS
THEREIN.

It was in this way that first after Kwákina, Háwik’uh was built, and
thereafter, round about Zuñi, each (at first lesser because of the
people left behind each time) of all the others of the six towns of all
the regions the Midmost (Shíwina ‘Hlúella Úlapna).

First, then, Kwákina, then Háwik’uh, K‘yánawe, Hámpasawan, K‘yäkime and
Mátsaki. And in what manner the people dwelt in each of these, how they
talked and consorted wondrously with beasts and gods alike is told in
the _télapnawe_ (tales of the olden time passing) of our ancients,
alike in the "lies of the grandfathers" and in the "strands" of their
solemn sayings. But always, at each place, were those abiding who
believed, despite the warnings, that they had found the Middle, least
wise for themselves, contending the which, they continued in the place
of their choice, those of the Northern (sept) in the first place, those
of the West next, and so, those of the South, East, Upper and Lower
regions. Whilst still the main people of the Macaw and the other Middle
kinties, sought unweariedly until they thought at last that in Mátsaki
they had found indeed the place of the Middle.


THE REUNION OF THE PEOPLE OF THE MIDDLE WITH THE SUMMER AND SEED
PEOPLES.

Whilst in this persuasion they still tarried there, lo! again, after
long wanderings through many valleys, the peoples of Corn and the Seed
found them there, through seeing of their smoke, and in the near valley
to the eastward found they as well the peoples of the Corn and the
Seed, dwelling in their great round towns, the smoke whereof wanderers
had also erstwhile been. So they said to them, "Ye are our younger
brothers! At Mátsaki, here at the Middle, let us dwell in peace as one
people, others of our kinds around about us, yet with us!"

Thereby Mátsaki greatly increased; but the warnings yet still sounded
anon and the gods and master-priests of the people could not rest.


THE GREAT COUNCIL OF MEN AND THE BEINGS FOR THE DETERMINATION OF THE
TRUE MIDDLE.

Nay, they called a great council of men and the beings, beasts, birds
and insects of all kinds _‘hlímna_; these were gathered in the council.

After long deliberation it was said:

"Where is K‘yanäs´tïpe, the Water-skate? Lo! legs has he of great
extension, six in number. Mayhap he can feel forth with them to the
uttermost of all the six regions, thereby pointing out the very
Middle." And K‘yanäs´tïpe, being summoned, appeared in semblance,
growing greater; for lo! it was the Sun-father himself (K‘yanäs´tïpe
through _‘hlímna_ being). And he answered their questions ere he was
bespoken, saying, "Yea, that can I do." And he lifted himself to the
zenith, and extended his finger-feet six to all of the six regions, so
that they touched to the north, the great waters; and to the west, and
the south, and the east, the great waters; and to the northeast, the
waters above; and to the southwest, the waters below.

But to the north, his finger-foot grew cold, so he drew it in; and to
the west, the waters being nearer, touched his finger-foot thither
extended, so he drew that in also. But to the south and east far
reached his other finger-feet. Then gradually he settled downward and
called out, "Where my heart and navel rest, beneath them mark ye the
spot and there build ye a town of the midmost, for there shall be the
midmost place of the earth-mother, even the navel; albeit not the
center, because of the nearness of cold in the north and the nearness
of waters in the west." And when he descended (squatting), his belly
rested over the middle of the plain and valley of Zuñi; and when he
drew in his finger-legs, lo! there were the trail-roads leading out and
in like stays of a spider's net, into and forth from the place he had
covered.


THE ESTABLISHMENT OF THE FATHERS AND THEIR TABERNACLE AT HÁLONAWAN OR
THE ERRING-PLACE OF THE MIDDLE.

Then the fathers of the people built in that spot, and rested thereat
their tabernacle of sacred treasures. But K‘yanäs´tïpe had swerved in
lowering, and their town was reared a little south of the very midmost
place. Nevertheless, no longer in after time sounded the warnings.
Hence, because of their great good fortune (_hálowilin_) in thus
finding the stable middle of the world, the priest-fathers of the
people called this midmost town the Abiding place of Happy Fortune
(Hálonawan).


THE FLOODING OF THE TOWNS, AND THE BUILDING OF THE CITY OF SEED ON THE
MOUNTAIN.

Yet, because they had erred even so little, and because the first
priest of after times did evil, lo! the river to the southward ran
full, and breaking from its pathway cut in twain the great town,
burying houses and men in the mud of its impetuosity. Whence, those who
perished not and those of the flooded towns rounded about fled to the
top of the Mountain of Thunder, they with all their Seed people and
things, whence the villages they built there were named Tâaiyá‘hltona
‘Hlúelawa, or the "Towns-all-above of-the-seed-all."


THE STAYING OF THE FLOOD BY SACRIFICE OF THE YOUTH AND MAIDEN, AND THE
ESTABLISHMENT OF HÁLONA ÍTIWANA ON THE TRUE MIDDLE.

But when by the sacrifice of the youth priest and maiden priestess (as
told in other speech) the waters had been made to abate and the land
became good to walk upon, all the people descended, calling that high
mountain place, which ever after hath echoed thunder, Tâaiyálane, or
the Mountain of Thunder. When all the towns were rebuilded, then on the
northern side of the river they builded anew the Town of the Middle,
calling it Hálona Ítiwana (Halona the Midmost); but the desolated part
they called Hálonawan, because they had erred there (_hálowak‘ya_),
though even so little.


THE CUSTOM OF TESTING THE MIDDLE IN THE MIDDLE TIME.

Now at last never more did the world rumble; yet the fathers of the
people questioned in their hearts, fearing further misfortune to their
children, if so be they still erred in the resting place of the sacred
mysteries whatsoever. So, when the sun had reached the middle between
winter and summer, they devised an ordinance and custom whereby this
might be tested. They brought out the things of lightning and the
earthquake; even the keepers of the great navel-shell were summoned as
having canny and magic skill. And as now we do in observing the custom
of the Middle-arriving, all the people fasting, all the fires close
kept, so then, for ten days they made ready, and on the last night the
shell was laid by the sacred fire in Héin Kíwitsina of the North, and
watched all the night through, by its keepers and the fathers foremost,
and the Priests of the Bow. Meanwhile the incantations of dread
meaning, taught of the Twain in Hán‘hlipiŋk‘ya, were chanted, yet the
world only rumbled deeply and afar down, but it trembled not, neither
did the Seven Fell Ones breathe destruction--only storms. Then, said
the fathers, "O, thanks! In peace-expecting mood may we kindle afresh
the fires of our hearths for the year that is dawning." And they sent
forth new fire to all houses, causing the old to be cast out as is seen
and known to us all in the custom of this day of the Middle-arriving!

So, happily abode the people, they and their brothers round about them
at the Middle, for surely now the sacred things were resting over the
stable middle of the world, and were the foundations of Hálona Ítiwana
or the Midmost place of Favor (or fortune).


THE CHERISHING OF THE CORN MAIDENS AND THEIR CUSTOM AS OF OLD.

Now when thus, after long ages of wandering, the tabernacles of the
precious seed-things were resting over the Middle at Zuñi (they,
the fathers of the people and also the Corn tribes and their other
children), then, as in the olden time, men turned their hearts rather
to the cherishing of their corn and Corn maidens than to the wasting
of lives in war with strange men and the Ákâkâ. Again they loved,
cheerfully too, the custom of the beautiful Corn maidens, and this,
year after year, they practiced that the seed of seeds might ever be
renewed and its abundance be maintained.


THE MURMURING OF THE FOOLISH ANENT THE CUSTOM OF THE CORN MAIDENS.

And whereas this was well, yet, forsooth! there were not wanting those
who grew weary of the custom at last, and said that it was not as in
the olden time it had been. Then, said they, the fathers of the people
had performed their custom, and the fathers of the people of Dew
theirs, the one awaiting the other, as it were, and both joining in the
sight of the people all. Others said that the music was not as that of
the olden time; that better far was that which of nights they sometimes
heard (oftener toward morning) as they wandered up and down the trail
by the river; wonderful music this, as of liquid voices in caverns or
the echo of women's laughter in water-vases. And this music, they said,
was timed with a deep-toned drum, and seemed to come forth from the
very bowels of the Mountain of Thunder. Lo! they were awed thereby,
and bethought that the music was, mayhap, that of the ghosts of ancient
men who had dwelt above in the times of the high waters; but it was far
more beautiful, at least, than the music of the ‘Hláhekwe singers when
danced the Corn maidens.

Others said yea, and lingering near they had seen, as the daylight
increased, white clouds roll upward from the grotto in Thunder mountain
like to the mists that leave behind them the dew itself, and as the sun
rose, lo! within them even as they faded, the bright garments of the
Rainbow-women might sometimes be seen fluttering, and the broidery and
paintings of these dancers of the mists were more beautiful than the
costumes of even the Maidens of Corn.


THE COUNCIL OF THE FATHERS THAT THE PERFECTION OF THE CUSTOM BE
ACCOMPLISHED.

Then were the fathers of the People-priests of the House of Houses sore
displeased at these murmurings of their children, and bade them to be
hushed; yet they pondered, and bethought themselves how to still these
foolish children yet more completely, so that the precious Mothers of
Corn be not made sad by their plaints.

"What is this ye tell us?" said they. "These things be to the simple
as the wind and other movings, speechless; but to us, they be signs,
even as erst the warnings of the under-world were signs to our fathers
the beloved, and ourselves, that we seek still further the Middle, so
are these things signs to us. Stay, therefore, thy feet with patience,
while we devise that ye be made content and happy." Then to one another
they said, "It may well be Paíyatuma, the liquid voices his flute and
the flutes of his players that they tell of. Come now, we will await
the time of our custom, and then learn if perchance our hearts guess
aright."


THE OBSERVANCE OF THE ‘HLÁHEKWE CUSTOM, OR DANCE OF THE CORN MAIDENS.

Now when the time of ripening corn was near, the fathers ordered
preparation for the ‘Hláhekwe, or dance of the Corn maidens.

When the days of preparing had been well nigh numbered, the old ones,
even the Kâ´yemäshi themselves who had come with the Kâ´kâ (subject now
to the prayerful breaths of the priest-fathers of the people) in the
spring and summer times of the Kâ´k’okshi dances, came forth yet again
from the west, and with fun and much noise of mouth, made--as for his
sister their father had first made--a bower of cedar. But this bower
they built, not in the open plain, but in the great court of the town
where the dances and customs of the Kâ´kâ were held. For in these days
the people and the kinties of Seed no longer came as strangers to the
abode of other people, hence builded not their bower in the plain, but
in the plaza of their own town. And the Kâ´yemäshi diligently collected
cedar-boughs and rafter-poles from the hills beyond the plains. With
these, as they had been commanded in olden time by K‘yäk´lu, they
builded the great bower. They helped also the chosen men of the Badger
and Water kinties to bring the hemlock trees from the southern canyon,
and danced, singing gravely for the nonce, as these called forth the
growth thereof in sacred smoke of the spaces, and then, as the night
fell, laden with offerings from the people, and whitened with the favor
of their prayer-meal, they returned whither the Kâ´kâ and the souls of
men ever return, westward along the river to the mountains of the Dance
of Good and the Waters of the Dead.

Then came the Sun-priest and the Priests of the House of Houses,
with the tabernacles of sacred seed-substances, the _múetone_, the
_k‘yáetone_ and the _chúetone_, and with world-terraced bowls of
sacred favor (prayer-meal). These, they bore into the plaza in solemn
procession, followed by the matrons of the Seed and Water clans, with
the trays of new seed and their offerings of plumed wands to the
spaces; and even as today, in every particular, so then the Priest
of the Sun and his younger brothers of the House laid out the sacred
reclining terrace and roadway of prayer, leading down from it through
the middle, and duly placed the sacred things in order upon and before
it. As today it is done even in the same order, so then the priests
took their places at the rear of the terrace and altar of sacred
things, and the matrons theirs by their trays of new seed, those of the
Seed kins southwardly to the right, those of the Water kins northwardly
to the left beside the reclining terrace and down the sacred roadway
guided and placed, each in order, by the chosen leaders of the dance,
and watched over by the Priests of the Bow.

Thus, when the singers came and sat them down in the southern side, as
today, so then, the father of the people gave the word for beginning,
and spake the issuing-forth rites. But then, not as now, there were
singers only to the south, yea, and dancers only of them, whence the
complainings of the people had been voiced.

As the darkness deepened the master-priest said, "Lo, now! as in the
olden time let kindled be a fire, beyond the dancers (_ótakwe_) in
front of the bower. Mayhap by its light yet other singers and dancers
will come, as in the olden time came Paíyatuma and his people, for the
perfection of the corn. If so be, those who murmur will be content with
the completeness of our custom."

Then those whose office it was to keep the shell and fire, generated
with their hands the heat thereof, and the youths round about merrily
attended them with fuel, and in the brightening light the dance went on.


THE SENDING OF THE TWAIN PRIESTS OF THE BOW, THAT THEY BESPEAK THE AID
OF PAÍYATUMA AND HIS FLUTE PEOPLE.

When the House of the Seven Stars had risen high in the sky, then the
fathers summoned before them the two Master-priests of the Bow. "Ye
have heard," said they in low-sounding speech, "the complainings of
these children and their tales of strange sights and sounds at the
grotto under Thunder mountain. Go forth, therefore, and test the truth
of all this. If so be ye too hear the music, approach the cavern and
send greeting before ye. It were no wonder if ye behold Paíyatuma and
his maidens other seven, and his singers and players of flutes. They
will deem ye well arrived, and maychance will deign to throw the light
of their favor upon us and give us help of their custom, thereby adding
to the contentment and welfare of our children among men, and to the
completeness of our own observances."

Then with their hands the Fathers of the House extended their breaths,
which breathing, the Priests of the Bow went forth, one following the
other.


THE FINDING OF PAÍYATUMA, AND HIS CUSTOM OF THE FLUTE.

When, up the trail of the river, they had some time passed Mátsaki,
they heard the sound of a drum and strains of song now and then echoing
down from Thunder mountain. Then they knew that the sounds came from
the Cavern of the Rainbow, and so hastened forward; and as they neared
the entrance, mists enshrouded them, and they knew now also that verily
Paíyatuma was there. Then they called to know if there were gathering
within. The singing ceased, and they were bidden to enter and sit. As
they did so, Paíyatuma came forward to them and said:

"Ye come well. I have commanded the singers to cease and the players to
draw breath from their flutes, that we might hearken to the messages ye
bear, since for naught never stranger visits the place of a stranger."

"True," replied the two, "our fathers have sent us to seek and greet
ye, it having been declared by our children that thy song-sounds and
the customs thereof so far surpass our own, even those of our beloved
Maidens, makers of the seed of seeds."

"Ah, well!" replied he, "thus ever is it with men, children, verily!
Athirst ever are they for that which is not or which they have not. Yet
it is well that ye come, and it shall be as ye wish. Sit ye yet longer,
watch and listen."

To the left, grouped around a great world-bowl, clad in broidered
cotton vestment, were a splendid band of players, long flutes in their
hands and the adornments of god-priests on their faces and persons. In
their midst, too, was a drummer and also a bearer of the song-staff;
aged, they, and dignified with years.

Paíyatuma scattered a line of pollen on the floor, and folding his
arms strode to the rear of the cavern, then turned him about and with
straightened mien (_tsámo‘hlanishi_), advanced again. Following him,
lo, and behold! came seven maidens beauteous like to the Maidens of
Corn, but taller and fainter of form. Like to them also in costume,
yet differing somewhat in the hue of the mantles they wore. And in
their hands they carried, not tablets of the sun, moon, and each her
star with cross symbol of the Corn priests above them, but, verily,
wands of cottonwood from the branchlets and buds of which tiny clouds
flowed forth.

"These be the sisters of our Maidens of Corn, of the House of the
Stars, seen these too, as they, so these more faintly, as, when above
are seen the stars of the House of Seven, others seven are seen below
in the waters. Like in form of gesture is their dance custom, but
fertile not of the seed, but of the water of life wherewith the seed is
quickened," said Paíyatuma.

He lifted his flute, then took his place in the line of the dancers,
as the _yä´poto_ does in the line of the Corn dance. The drum sounded
until the cavern shook as with thunder. The flutes sang and sighed as
the wind in a wooded canyon whilst still the storm is distant. White
mists floated up from the wands of the maidens and mingled with the
breath of the flutes over the terraced world-bowl, above which sported
the butterflies of Summerland, about the dress of the Rainbow in the
strange blue light of the night.

Awed and entranced with the beauty of it were the Priests of the Bow,
insomuch that when they arose to go they feared to speak their further
message. But Paíyatuma, smiling, gave them his breath with his hands
and said, "Go ye the way before, telling the fathers of our custom, and
straightway we will follow."


THE PREPARATIONS FOR THE COMING OF PAÍYATUMA AND HIS PEOPLE OF THE
FLUTE.

Then silently the Priests of the Bow returned as they had come, and
entering the dance-court and bower, bowed low and breathed over
the hands of the fathers and by them being breathed and smoked in
turn, told of what they had seen and listened to in the Cave of the
Rainbow. But the watchers had grown weary, and only the fathers heard
and understood. While the people nodded their heads all drowsily,
some sleeping, the leaders arose as their father ancients had arisen
on that night of the birth of Corn in the olden time, and carried the
sacred gourds aside and placed them around a great world-bowl wherein
was water, and over them in secret (as in the olden time those
fathers-ancients had done with the prayer-wands and grass seeds, so
now) they performed rites, and said mystic prayer-words. And in the
bowl they put dew of honey and sacred honey-dust of corn-pollen, and
the ancient stones--ancient of water whence water increases. Then, to
the left and northward side they placed the bowl and with it a great
drum jar, and spread blankets as for singers other than those already
sitting on the southern side.

After that they sat them down again, and then the Priests of the Bow
signed their guardian younger brothers to bestir the people assembled
that they might sit the more seemly for the coming, mayhap, of precious
strangers.


THE COMING OF PAÍYATUMA AND HIS DANCE OF THE FLUTE.

Ere long, the sound of music was heard, coming from up the river,
and soon came Paíyatuma followed by his Flute people and singers and
maidens of the Flute dance. Uprose the fathers and all the watching
people, greeting the God of Dawn with outstretched hands and offerings
of prayer-meal, and words of thanks and welcome. Then the singers took
their places and sounded their drum, flutes, and song of clear waters,
while the Maidens of the Dew danced their custom of the Flute dance.
Greatly marveled the people when from the wands they bore forth came
white clouds, and fine cool mists descended.


THE SACRILEGE OF THE YOUTHS OF THE DANCE, AND THE FLEETING OF THE
MAIDENS OF CORN.

Now when the dance was ended and the Dew maidens, with Paíyatuma, had
retired within the bower, forth came the beautiful and ever young
Mothers of Corn. And when the players of the flutes saw them, they
were enamored of their beauty, and gazed upon them so intently that
fain were the maidens to let fall their hair and cast down their eyes.
Yet the youths grew not less bold of eye. Then, yea and with jealousy
now, bolder grew the youths mortal, who led the dance and attended the
dancers, and lo! as the morning neared and the dancers of the flute
came forth again, these, impassioned and in rivalry, sought all too
freely the presence of the Mother-maidens, no longer holding them so
precious as in olden time, but e'en plucking at their white garments.

Meanwhile the people, eagerly watching the new dance, gave little heed
to aught else. For behold! the waters rose in the terraced bowl and
flowed out toward the dancers, yea, and the mists increased greatly,
shrouding the watchers and the dancers alike, until within them the
Maidens of Corn, all white their garments, became invisible! Then
sadly and noiselessly they stole in amongst the people and laid their
corn-wands down amongst the trays, and passing the seed-corn over their
persons, placed it back in the trays, and laid their white broidered
garments thereupon as mothers lay soft kilting over their babes.
Behold! having thus by their wonderful knowledge now placed within
the corn the substance of their flesh, then even as the mists became
they, and with the mists drifting, fled away, verily, to the far south
Summerland!

As the day dawned the dancers of the flutes completed their custom,
the players, waving their flutes over the people assembled, followed
Paíyatuma as he strode, wordless, forth from the midst of the people.


THE MOURNING FOR LOSS OF THE MAIDENS OF CORN.

The call was voiced, and the song of the Maidens of Corn sounded
as when the others had retired before; the drum was beaten and the
rattles were shaken--but all in vain. No maidens came forth from the
bower. Then eagerly the leaders sought all through the bower. Naught
found they save the precious wands and the garments all softly laid
thereupon, of their beloved Maidens of the Seed. Deep was their grief
and all silent were the people. Then spake the fathers: "Look ye now;
ye have watched ill, ye matrons and elders, and therein grievously
have ye sinned, wherefore lost be our beloved maidens, mothers of the
Seed of Seed, for some amongst our children have dared to hold them
less than precious, and look upon them as upon maidens of the people
they look! Wherefore arise, and brush away from thy persons and spit
forth from thy mouths the evil of this night, that the day find ye not
shame-darkened, and further ill befall ye not than the grievous loss of
our beautiful maidens; for the rash forwardness of our youths, and the
negligence ye have proven guilty of in failing to watch all things well
are sore, and are punished full meetly as was warned us aforetime by
this our grievous loss!"

Then said they to one another, "We must seek (but how?) the maidens;
and we must summon them forth from their hiding with solemn promise, if
only that we may look upon them once more and see that they go forth at
least content with those who have not wrought this evil, and content
with us, not wroth; and that they be not thus wroth or sad hearted,
and therefore withhold not from us their sacred breaths of blessing,
lacking which the corn seed, life of flesh, can not flourish. But who
shall seek them for us? They left no trail behind and far must have
instant journeyed, being now of other-being--as may be seen by their
cast-off garments, left here with us. O, woe! woe the day when we
heeded not well their preciousness! If woe to us, woe indeed to our
murmuring children who know not what they want, and lightly consider
too many of the things they have, therein lightly holding them!"


THE SEEKING OF THE MAIDENS OF CORN BY THE EAGLE.

Again, therefore, called they forth the two master-priests, and said:
"Who, now, think ye, should journey to seek our precious maidens?
Bethink ye, strong of will, who amongst the beings is even as ye are,
strong of will and good of eyes?

"There is our great elder brother and father, the Eagle, he of the
side floating down (_sulahaiyan látane_) and the terraced tail-fan
(_áwi‘hluiyan k‘yátine_); surely he is enduring of will and surpassing
of sight."

"Yea, most surely," said the fathers. "Go ye forth and beseech him."

Then northward fared the twain swiftly to Twin mountain, where dwelt
with his mate and his young, in a grotto high up among the crags, the
Eagle of the White Bonnet.

And when they climbed the mountain and spake in at the entrance of
the grotto, behold! only the eaglets were there, who, frightened,
screamed lustily, striving to hide themselves in the dark recesses to
the rearward, "O, pull not our feathers, ye of hurtful touch, but wait,
when we are older we will drop them e'en from the clouds for you!"

"Hush!" said the warriors, "wait ye in peace, for we seek not ye but
thy father!"

But from afar came at once, a frown on his brow, the old Eagle. "Why
disturb ye my pin-featherlings?" cried he.

"Behold, father and elder brother, we come seeking only the light of
thy favor. Listen!"

Then they told him of the lost Corn maidens, and prayed him to seek
them, that messages of conciliation might be sent them or given.

"Being so, be it well with thy wishes. Go ye before contentedly,"
answered the Eagle, smoothing his feathers.

Forthwith the warriors returned to the council of the fathers, relating
how that their message had been well received, and the eagle leapt
forth and winged his way high into the sky--high, high, until he
circled among the clouds, small seeming and swift, as seed-down in a
whirlwind. And all through the heights he circled and sailed, to the
north, the west, the south and the east. Yet nowhere saw he trace
of the Maidens. Then he flew lower, returning, and the people heard
the roar of his wings almost ere the warriors were rested, and arose
eagerly to receive his tidings. As he alighted, the fathers said,
"Enter thou and sit, oh brother, and say to us what thou hast to say;"
and they offered him the cigarette of the space-relations.

When they had puffed to the regions and purified his breath with smoke,
and blown smoke over the sacred things, then the Eagle spake: "Far have
I journeyed, scanning all the regions. Neither blue bird nor wood-rat
can hide from my seeing," said he, snapping his beak and looking
aslant. "Neither of them, unless they hide under bushes; yet have I
failed to see aught of the maidens ye seek for. Send you, therefore,
for my younger brother the Falcon; strong of flight is he, yet not
so potently strong as I, and nearer the ground he takes his way ere
sunrise."

Then the Eagle, scarce awaiting the thanks of the fathers, spread
his wings and flew away to Twin mountain, and the Warrior Priests of
the Bow, sought again fleetly over the plain to the westward for his
younger brother, the Falcon.


THE SEEKING OF THE MAIDENS OF CORN BY THE FALCON.

They found him sitting on an ant hill; nor would he have paused but for
their cries of peaceful import, for, said he, as they approached him,
"If ye have snare-strings I will be off like the flight of an arrow
well plumed of our feathers!"

"Nay, now!" said the twain. "Thy elder brother hath bidden us seek
thee." Thereupon they told him what had passed, and how that the Eagle
had failed to find their maidens so white and beautiful.

"Failed, say ye? Of course he failed! For he clambers aloft to the
clouds and thinks, forsooth, that he can see under every bush and into
every shadow, as sees the Sun-father who sees not with eyes! Go ye
before," said the Falcon; and ere they had turned toward the town, he
had spread his sharp wings and was skimming off over the tops of the
trees and bushes as though verily seeking for field mice or birds'
nests. And the warriors returned to tell the fathers and await his
coming; but after he had sought far over the world to the north and the
west, the east and the south, he too returned and was received as had
been the Eagle; but when he had settled on the edge of a tray, before
the altar, as on the ant hills he settles today, and had smoked and
been smoked as had been the Eagle, he told the sorrowing fathers and
mothers that he had looked behind every copse and cliff-shadow, but
of the maidens had found no trace. "They are hidden more closely than
ever sparrow hid," said he, gripping the cover of the tray on which he
perched as though it were real feathers and blood, and ruffling his
crest. Then he, too, flew away to his hills in the west.

"Alas! alas! our beautiful maiden mothers!" cried the matrons.
"Lost, lost as the dead are they!" "Yea," said others, "where, how
indeed, shall we seek them now? For the far-seeing Eagle and the
close-searching Falcon alike have failed to find them."


THE SEEKING OF THE MAIDENS OF CORN BY THE RAVEN.

"Stay your feet with patience," said the fathers. For some amongst them
heard a Raven who was wandering about the edge of the town at break of
day seeking food in the dirt and refuse, and they bethought themselves.
"Look, now! There is Heavy-nose, whose beak never fails to find the
substance of seed itself, however so little or well hidden it be.
Surely he well must know then, of the maiden-mothers thereof. Let us
call him." So they bade the warrior-priests go forth once more. Forth
to the river side went the priests. "We carry no pricking quills," said
they, raising their hands all weaponless, "and, O, Black-banded father,
we seek your aid; for look now, the mother-maidens of seed whose
substance is the food alike of thy people and our people, have fled
away whither neither our grandfather the Eagle, nor yet his younger
brother the Falcon, can trace them; and we pray thee to aid us or give
us counsel of guidance."

"_Ka! ka!_" cried the Raven. "Nay, now; much too hungry am I to go
abroad fasting on business for ye and thy kind. Ye are stingy! Here
have I been since ever perching time, striving to win a throatful, but
ye pick thy bones and lick thy bowls too clean for the like of that, be
sure!"

"But come in then, thou poor grandfather. Surely we will give thee food
to eat; yea, and a cigarette to smoke with all due observance!"

"Say ye so?" said the Raven, ruffling his collar and opening his mouth
so wide with a lusty _kwa-la-ka_, that well he might have swallowed
his own head. "Go ye before, then," said he, and he followed them
closely into the court of dancers.

Not ill to look upon was he, for upon his shoulders were bands of
cotton, white, and his back was blue and gleaming as the tresses of a
maiden dancer in sunlight. When the warriors had spoken to the fathers,
the master priest of them, rising, came forward and greeted the Raven,
bidding him sit and smoke.

"Ha! there is corn in this, else why the stalk thereof?" said the Raven
as, taking the cane cigarette of the far-spaces, he noticed the joint
thereof. Therefore, forthwith, as he had seen the master do, so did he,
only more greedily. He sucked in such a throatful of the smoke, fire
and all, that it well nigh strangled him, and he coughed and grew giddy
and sick to such a pass that the smoke, all hot and stinging, went
through every part of him, and filled all his feathers, making even
his brown eyes bluer and blacker in rings! It is not to be wondered
at, this blueness of flesh, blackness of dress and tearfulness, yea
and skinniness, of eye which we see in his kindred today. Nay, nor is
it matter of wonder, either, that for all that, they are as greedy
of corn-food as ever, for look now--no sooner had the old Raven
recovered than he espied one of the ears of corn half hidden under the
mantle-covers of the trays. He leapt from his sitting place laughing
(as they always do when they find anything, these ravens), then
catching up the ear of corn, he made off with it over the heads of the
people and the tops of the houses, saying, "Ha! ha! in this wise and in
no other meseems will ye find thy Seed maidens!"

Nevertheless, after some absence, he came back, saying, "A sharp eye
have I for the flesh of the maidens, but of their breathing-beings,
who might see them, ye dolts, save by help of the Father of Dawn Mist
himself, whose breath makes others of breath seen as itself;" whereupon
he flew away again kawkling.


THE BESEECHING OF PAÍYATUMA, AND HIS REVERSAL OF THE PEOPLE'S EVIL.

"Truly now, truly," said the elders to one another; "but how shall
we find, and how prevail on our father Paíyatuma to aid us, when so
grievous is ours the fault? Which same, moreover, he warned us of in
the old time."

Of a sudden, for the sun was rising, they heard Paíyatuma in his
daylight mood and _‘hlímnan_. Thoughtless and loud, uncouth of mouth,
was he, as he took his way along the outskirts of the village. Joking
was he, as today joke fearlessly of the fearful, his children the
Néwe-kwe, for all his words and deeds were reversals (_íyatï‘hlna
pénawe_) of themselves and of his sacred being. Thus, when quickly
the warrior priests were sped to meet him, and had given to him their
greetings and messages, he sat him down on a heap of vile refuse,
saying that he was about to make festival thereof, and could in no wise
be disturbed. "Why come ye not?" said he, "cowards and followers of
the people?"

"Nay, but we are Priests of the Bow, the twain who lead them, father,
and we do come."

"Nay, but ye do not come!"

"Yea, verily we do come, and to seek thy favor, asking that ye
accompany us to the council of the elders," said the two priests.

"Still I say ye nay, and that ye are children, all; and that if ye did
come, ye could not summon me, and that if ye did summon me, go would
I not, forsooth, to a council of little children; nay, not I!" said
he, rising and preparing forthwith to follow them, as it were, but
immediately taking the lead, and striding rudely into the presence
of the fathers whom he greeted noisily and with laughter like one
distraught, and without dignity or shame.

"My poor little children," said he to the aged priests and the white
haired matrons, "good the night to ye all" (albeit in full dawning);
"ye fare happily, I see, which perplexes me with sorrow."

"Comest thou, father?" said the chief priest; "pity thou our shame and
sorrow."

"Father yourself; nay, not I!"

"Father," said the chief priest once more, "verily we are guilty, but
lo! yet the more sad from much seeking in vain for our maidens the
mothers of seed; and we have summoned thee to beseech the light of thy
wisdom and favor, earnestly, O, father, notwithstanding our fault which
thou thyself warned us in olden time to beware, yet do we beseech thee!"

"Ha! how good that I find ye so happy, guileless, arrogant and so
little needing of my counsel and helping."

"But we beseech the light of thy favor, O, father, and aid in the
finding of our beautiful maidens."

"Oh that is all, is it? But why find that which is not lost, or summon
those who will not come? Even if they were lost and would come, look
now! I would not go to seek them. And if I went to seek them I could
not find them, and if I found them and called them they would not
hearken and follow, and even if they would I should bid them bide in
Summerland if they were there, and tell them ye cared naught for their
presence, having too preciously cherished them."

"Lo, now!" said he, looking down and at the fathers; "I see that thine
old ones, those whom ye follow, are all wise, while ye have been
foolish and negligent, not preparing sacredly the plumes of the spaces,
nor setting them in order before the uplifted terrace, nor yet here
behind the winding lines of the seed trays and the walkers by them,"
said he as he stooped to pluck up the very plumes he had said were not
there and withal in front of the reclining terrace and the straight
rows of patient sitters. One--the yellow, that of the north--he took,
and breathed thereon. "Evil, all evil and ill made," quoth he, shaking
his head over its sacred completeness and beauty. Then he took up
another, that of the west, then the red of the south and the white of
the east. And gathering them in his arms he said, turning to go, "Now
verily we approach."

As he thus turned to go, Pékwina the master, Speaker of the Sun, who,
all wise, well knew the meaning of these lying speeches, arose, and
taking two plumes, the banded wing-tip feathers of the turkey, the
right and the left, shifted them as he advanced toward Paíyatuma,
taking the left one in his right hand and the right one in his left
hand. And nearing Paíyatuma he stroked him with the tips of the
feathers, upward, breathing from them each time. Four times he stroked
him, and then laid the feathers on his lips. And Paíyatuma spat upon
them and breathed upon them, and all the people spat by his sign of
command, uprising. Then the master-priest took the right feather in
his right hand and the left feather in his left, and casting abroad
the lying spittle, himself spat lightly and blew upon the feathers,
and with them stroked the lips, then the person, of Paíyatuma, this
time downward, breathing upon them. And this he did four times, and the
face of Paíyatuma grew grave, and he lifted himself upward; and when he
had so uplifted himself, lo! he was aged and grand and straight, as is
a tall tree shorn by lightnings. Then placing the plume wands in the
hands of the father, he took the banded plumes from him and breathed
in from them, and out on the hands of the father, and folding his arms
held upright in each hand the feather pertaining thereto. Then he spake:

"Thanks this day, thou father of the people. Thou art wise of thought
and good of heart, divining that my evil of speech and act were but
the assumption of the evils in thy children who, had they not turned
false to good and fickle of their duties commanded, had else been
followers of thee as are the fawns unerringly followers of the deer in
the mountains and plains; and whose falsity, therefore lyingly, as it
were, I did take unto myself and spit forth that they might be turned
unto thee yet again and set straight in the paths of right commandment.
From out of me, haply, thou hast now withdrawn the breath of reversal,
and from out of me the speech of lying, even as thy children have spat
forth, by my will and example, their wronging of commandments.

"Thanks this day; and therefore, in that ye, O, ye fathers, have kept
thine hearts steadfastly right and straight of inclination, therefore
will we show unto ye the light of our favor.

"Verily I will summon from Summerland, for there methinks they bide,
once more the beautiful maidens, that ye look once more upon them and
make offering in plumes of sacrifice meet for them, and that they
consummate the seedfulness of the seed of seeds, presenting them all
perfected, to ye; for lost are they as dwellers amongst ye, even as I
warned ye aforetime they would be, if not held precious of person.

"Disperse, therefore, from this thy custom when ye shall have completed
as is due and meet the song-lines and sacred speeches, and the making
ready thereby of the offerings of sacred plume-wands (_télikinawe_)
and sacred water (_k‘yáline_). Choose then, four youths, so young that
they have neither known nor sinned aught of the flesh, and being of the
Seed and Water kinties are meet to bear to the Shrine of the Middle,
called Hépatinane, these offerings of good meaning and influence to
the Earth-mother, the Maidens of Corn, and the Beloved of the Ancient
Spaces. Them four ye shall accompany, ye fathers of the people, they
in thy midst, bearing the things precious, the elder Master-priest of
the Bow leading, and the other following, the elder before, the younger
behind. Ye shall walk about the shrine four times, once for each region
and the breath and season thereof, and set within the shrine and round
about it with perfect speech and in order, as ye would regulate the
plantings of grains, these signs of thine hearts and of the custom ye
cherish. Rest ye contentedly thereafter until, with the final moon's
full growing, ye await our return-coming. Ye and the others, fathers of
this custom of the seed, shall then await us as for far-coming runners
bearing messages of import, wait ye thus in the sacred gathering place
of the north, which is the first, and which ye call Héin Kíwitsinan.
There shall ye bide our coming in good and perfect council, that ye
receive perfectly the perfected seed of seeds."

Again the father bent low, and Paíyatuma breathed upon him, and saying
"Thus much it is finished ere I depart," turned him about and sped away
so fleetly that none saw him when they went forth to see.


THE SEEKING OF THE MAIDENS OF CORN BY PAÍYATUMA.

Beyond the first valley of the high plain to the southward, he set the
four plume-wands in this wise: First, the yellow, he planted upright,
and over it leaned, looking at it intently. And when it had ceased to
flutter, lo! the eagle down on it leaned northward, but moved not. Then
he thus set the blue wand and watched it, and the white wand; but the
eagle down on them leaned to right and left and still northward, yet
moved not thereafter.

Then farther on he planted the red wand, and breathing not, long
watched it closely, bending low. Soon the soft down-plumes began to
wave as though blown by the breath of some small creature; backward
and forward, northward and southward they swayed, as if in time to the
breath of one resting.

"Ha! 'tis the breath of my maidens in Summerland!" quoth Paíyatuma,
"for the plume of the southland sways, soft though, to their gentle
breathing. Lo! thus it is and thus shall it ever be when I set the
down of my mists on the plains, and scatter my bright beads in the
northland; summer shall go thither from afar, borne on the breaths
of the Seed maidens, and where they breathe, warmth, health, showers
and fertility shall follow with the birds of Summerland and the
butterflies, northward over the world." This he said as he uprose and
sped, by the magic of his knowledge how, all swiftly, far southward
into the countries of Summerland; yea, swiftly and all silently as
the soft breath he sought for, bearing his painted flute before him.
And when he paused as though to rest, he played on his painted flute,
and quickly butterflies and birds sought the dew of his breathings
therefrom.

Them he sent forth to seek the Maidens, following swiftly, and long ere
he found them he greeted them, with the music of his song-sound, as the
People of Seed now greet them in the song of their dances.


THE FINDING OF THE MAIDENS OF CORN IN SUMMERLAND.

And when the Maidens heard his music and saw his tall form advancing
through their great fields of ready quickened corn, they plucked ears
thereof, each of her kind, and with them filled their colored trays and
over all spread broidered mantles--broidered in all bright colors and
with the creature-signs of Summerland. From eldest to youngest they
sallied forth to meet and to welcome him, still in their great fields
of corn! Then he greeted them, each with the touch of his hands and the
breath of his flute, and bade them prepare to follow him erewhile to
the northland home of their deserted children.


THE RETURN OF THE MAIDENS OF CORN WITH PAÍYATUMA.

Lo! when the time had come, by the magic of their knowledge how, they
lightened themselves of all weariableness or lingerfulness, and in
their foster-father's lead, his swift lead, sped back as the stars
speed over the world at night time toward the home of our ancients. Yet
at night and dawn only journeyed they, as the dead do and the stars
also. Thus journeying and resting by the way, that the appointed days
might be numbered, they came at evening in the full of the last moon to
the place of the Middle, bearing as at first their trays of seed, each
her own kind.


THE PRESENTATION OF THE PERFECTED SEED TO THE FATHERS OF MEN, AND THE
PASSING OF THE MAIDENS OF SEED.

No longer a clown speaking and doing reversals of meanings--as do his
children (followers) the Néwekwe, today,--was Paíyatuma, as he walked
into the court of the dancers ere the dusk of the evening, and stood
with folded arms at the foot of the bow-fringed ladder of priestly
council, he and his attendant follower (_ánsetone_) Shútsuk‘ya, brother
of Kwélele! Nay, he was tall and beautiful, and banded with his own
mists, and as wings carried upright in his hands, under his folded
arms, banded also, the wing-plumes right and left, of the turkey,
wherewithal he had winged his way from afar leading the Maidens and
followed as by his own shadow, by the black being of corn-soot, who
cries with the voice of the frost-wind when the corn has grown aged and
the harvest is taken away--Shútsuk‘ya.

And again, surpassingly beautiful were the Maidens clothed in the white
cotton and broidered garments of Summerland, even as far walkers have
said are appareled our lost others! And each in her place stood the
Maidens.

Shrill now whistled Shútsuk‘ya, so that all the people around,
onlooking, started and shuddered. Then upward from the place of
gathering came the chief priest, bearing a vessel of sacred meal--for
below were gathered within, waiting (all the night and day) the fathers
of the people and those of the Seed and Water and the keepers of the
sacred things, praying and chanting--and when he saw Paíyatuma, him he
welcomed, scattering the sacred meal which contains the substance of
the life not of daylight, down the ladder-rungs, and thence leading
from the sky-hole along the four sides of the roof terrace of the
Kíwitsinan leftwardly, and then rightwardly into the entrance place of
the descending ladder where stood high its bow-fringed standards. And
as the priest retired down the descending ladder, Paíyatuma stepped
easily forward and up the sanctified road-way on the ascending ladder
(thus, of sacred substance made for him), followed by Shútsuk‘ya, him
only. Then walking to the line-mark of each region, prayed he, standing
straight, consecrating it; and when each consecration was uttered,
Shútsuk‘ya touched him with his wands and shrilly whistled once.

Then when the words were all said, Shútsuk‘ya shrilly whistled again,
four times, each time touching Paíyatuma with the wands four times as
he turned him about, and then signed him to come forward to the outer
ascending ladder below the which waited the Maidens watching.

Then Paíyatuma reached down, and the Maiden-mother of the North, who
was first, advanced to the foot of the ladder and lifted from off her
head the beautiful tray of yellow corn, and this, Paíyatuma taking,
presented to the regions, each in succession, praying the while, at the
mark of each on the sacred line, and being signaled unto, each time,
by the four-times repeated whistle of Shútsuk‘ya. Thus, the Priest
of the North, made aware when the number of presentations was fully
accomplished, came upward and received from the hands of Paíyatuma the
tray of most sacred seed and breathed deeply therefrom, saying thanks
and bearing it below.

Now was the Maiden of the North, by retiring to the end of the line
of her sisters, to the south stationed; and the Maiden of the West
was thus become first, and she advanced as her elder sister had, when
Paíyatuma turned forward, and gave up her tray of the blue corn which
thus also as before, when the presentations were fully accomplished,
the Master-priest of the West received, and breathed from deeply and
for it said thanks, and bore it below; and so, each in turn, the
Maidens gave up their trays of precious seed; the Maiden of the South,
the red, which the Master-priest of the South received; the Maiden of
the East, the white, which the Master-priest of the East received;
and so, the tray many-colored and the tray black, and last, yet first
at last, the tray of all-color seed, which the Priestess of Seed and
All, herself received. And now, behold! the Maidens stood as before,
she of the North at the northern end, but with her face southward far
looking, she of the West next, and lo! the seventh, last, southward,
and standing thus, the darkness of the night fell around them; and
as shadows in deep night, so these Maidens of the Seed of Corn, the
beloved and beautiful, were seen no more of men.


THE INSTRUCTIONS OF PAÍYATUMA FOR THE ORDINANCES AND CUSTOMS OF THE
CORN PERFECTING.

And Paíyatuma stood alone, at last, for Shútsuk‘ya walked now behind
the Maidens, whistling shrilly (as the frost-wind whistles when the
corn is gathered away) among the lone canes and dry leaves of a gleaned
field. And Paíyatuma descended the ladder, and stood in the fire-light
with folded arms, in the midst of the fathers. And he spake unto them:

"Behold! with my lost Maidens, mothers to ye, I have returned; and
finding ye gathered in good and perfect council according to my
commandments and the approval of thy wisdom, I have restored unto ye
with mine own hands, that which they else could not have given ye, the
flesh of each made perfect in generative seed. This ye shall cherish,
apart in kind, for all time, as the seed of all thy seed, and in so far
as ye cherish it, verily it shall be multiplied!

"As ye have done in the days now measured, so also ye shall do in the
days to come; ye shall keep the beautiful custom of the Mother-maidens
of Corn, all in due season, preparing therefor strenuously. Dance in
it, shall thy maidens, chosen of the Seed kinties; thus, as it were, ye
shall again see the beautiful Mothers of Seed and as it were also, they
shall renew the seed of each season, and therein shall ye gain in them
again the preciousness of the Mother-maidens, yet lose them even thus
gained, each year; choosing, therefore, each season newly, the Maidens
of the Seed, that these who be lost as maidens be replaced as maidens
in the replacing of the Mother-maidens.

"And ye shall keep, after each custom of the Corn Maidens, the flute
custom of the Water Maidens, and after, in due season, the custom of
this day also, the which I have shown unto ye. Having danced first with
thy maidens of the Seed kin for the ripening of the corn, ye shall next
dance with thy maidens and youth of the Water kin for the fertilizing
of the seed, and after, in the full of the last moon thy Maidens of
Corn shall bring the seed unto ye of the house, as ye have seen, that
it be perfected; and they shall lead others maidens of other kins--not
seven, but many times seven in number--who shall bring seed and the
food thereof (for multiplied many times seven shall be the seed!) unto
ye and thy younger brothers, that the seed be finished as the substance
of flesh. Amongst my followers, also, some shall represent me and my
attendant Shútsuk‘ya _‘hlímna_ of us; and they shall choose maidens of
the Water kin _‘hlímna_ of the Flute maidens for the flute custom, and
after, shall lead Maidens of the Seed _‘hlímna_ of the Mother-maidens,
as we have this day led the Mother-maidens themselves unto thy
presence; and as I have this day elevated, offered to the spaces and
given ye from them, the seed, each kind, so shall they, in after time,
give ye the seed, that ye sanctify it, ye and the good Kâ´kâ, for the
people and the plantings of the spring time to come.

"For look ye, and hearken! Ye loved the custom of the Maidens, whence
verily ye had life; yet amongst ye some held not preciously their
persons, hence them ye shall see no more save in the persons of
thine own maidens _‘hlímna_ of them, or in dreams or visions like
thereto. For, lo! they have departed, since the children of men
would seek to change the sustaining blessedness of their flesh into
suffering humanity which sustains not but is sustained, and they would
perish--even as the maidenhood of thy daughters must perish--and in
the loving of men and the cherishing of men's children, lo! they, even
they, would forget the cherishing of their beautiful seed-growing!

"Lo! as a mother of her own being and blood gives life and sustenance
to her offspring, so have these given unto ye--for ye are their
children--the means of life and sustenance. The Mother-maidens are
gone, but lo! the seed of each is with ye! From the beginning of the
newly come sun each year, ye shall treasure their gifts throughout the
Moon Nameless, the Moon of the Sacred Fire and the Earth-whitening, the
Moon of the Snow-broken Boughs, the Moon of the Snowless Pathways, the
Moon of the Greater Sand-driving Storms, and the Moon of the Lesser
Sand-driving Storms, shall ye treasure these gifts, with them, making
perfect, by means of sacred observances of thy rites and the rites of
the Kâ´kâ, the Seed of Seeds. Then in the new soil which the winter
winds, hail, snow and water have brought unto ye the possessors of
the _múetone_, ye shall bury in perfect order as I instruct ye, these
gifts, their flesh, as ye bury the flesh of the dead. And as the flesh
of the finished dead decays, so shall this flesh decay; but as from the
flesh of the finished dead, the other-being (soul) in the night light
of the Kâ´kâ springs forth, so from this flesh shall spring forth in
the day light of the Sun-father, new being, like to the first, yet in
sevenfold amplitude.

"Of this food shall ye ever eat and be bereft of hunger. Behold!
beautiful and perfect were the Maidens, and as this their flesh,
derived from them in beauty and by beautiful custom is perfect and
beautiful, so shall it confer on those nourished of it, perfection of
person, and beauty, like to that of those from whom it was derived,
so long as like them their customs are those of Maidens."


THE FINAL INSTRUCTIONS OF PAÍYATUMA, AND HIS PASSING.

"And now will I teach ye the customs and song of the planting," said
Paíyatuma; and then first he sat him down and smoked the cigarette of
relationship with the fathers of the Seed and Water kinties, and all
night long until the dawn the songs sounded and the sacred instructions
of the seed (_tâ´a téusu haítosh nawe_) sounded.

And in the gray mists of the morning Paíyatuma was hidden--and is seen
no more of men.




INDEX.


  ALBIZU, TOMAS DE, Zuñi attacked by, 328
  ALONA identified with Hálona, 327
  ALVARADO, H. DE, Zuñi ruins visited by, 344
  ÁNAHOHO of Zuñi mythology, 414
  ÁNOSIN TÉHULI of Zuñi mythology, 381
  APACHE-NAVAJO, Háwik’uh destroyed by, 329
  ÁPOYAN TÄ´CHU of Zuñi mythology, 379
  AQUICO identified with Háwik’uh, 326
  ARCHITECTURAL terms of the Zuñi, 356
  ARCHITECTURE of cliff dwellings, 344
              , Zuñi, Evolution of, 363
  ART remains of cliff and cave dwellers, 351
  ARVIDE, MARTIN DE, killed by the Zuñi, 327, 328
  ÁSHIWI, a Zuñi synonym, 367
  AVILA Y AYALA, PADRE DE, missionary at Zuñi, 329
  ÁWISHO TEHULI of Zuñi mythology, 383
  ÁWITELIN TSÍTA of Zuñi mythology, 379
  ÁWITEN TÉHU‘HLNAKWI of Zuñi mythology, 379
  ÁWONAWÍLONA of Zuñi mythology, 379

  BAIRD, SPENCER F., Acknowledgment to, 378
  BAL, JUAN DE, missionary at Hálona, 329
              , killed by the Zuñi, 330
  BANDELIER, A. F., on southwestern cliff dwellings, 347
  BAPTISM, how received by the Zuñi, 327, 333, 335
  BAPTISMAL record of Zuñi, 333
  BARK clothing, 358
  BENAVIDES, A. DE, Southwestern missions founded by, 327
  BLACK PEOPLE of Zuñi tradition, 343, 424

  CANYON DE CHELLY, Cliff dwellings in, 348
  CAQUIMA identified with K‘yäkime, 326
  CARDINAL directions of the Zuñi, 355
  CASA GRANDE, Masonry of, 360
  CASTAÑEDA, P. DE, Zuñi cremation mentioned by, 366
  CEREMONIALS, Zuñi, Character of, 375
             , Orientation in, 370
  CHAMUSCADO, F., Expedition of, 326
  CHILDREN, Care of, in war times, 350
  CHURCH at Zuñi, Desecration of, 337
                , how regarded by the natives, 335, 337
                , when built, 332, 333
  CIBOLA identified with Zuñi country, 325, 367
        , Settlement of cities of, 427
  CLANS of the Zuñi, 368, 372, 386
       , Relation of, to natural phenomena, 370
  CLIFF DWELLINGS, Nomenclature of, 359
                  and Zuñi ruins compared, 344
                  built by Zuñi ancestors, 343
                 , why constructed, 347
  CLOTHING of ancient southwesterners, 358
  COLOR divisions of the Zuñi, 369
  CONCRETIONS used as fetiches, 359, 366
  CORN maidens, Zuñi ceremonial of, 430, 435, 442, 443
       people of Zuñi tradition, 348
       perfecting ceremony, 445
      , Zuñi origin of, 391
             regard for, 376
  CORONADO, F. V. DE, Conquest of Cibola by, 326
  COSMOLOGY of the Zuñi, 370, 379, 388
  CREMATION among Yuman and Piman tribes, 366
            formerly practiced by the Zuñi, 336
  CUZCO, the center of Inca dominion, 325

  DEATH, Zuñi mythic origin of, 404
  DEW PEOPLE of Zuñi tradition, 343, 390
  DOORWAYS in cliff dwellings, 347
  DRAMA, Zuñi, defined, 375
  DUCK, The, in Zuñi mythology, 407
  DWELLINGS in Colorado valley, 357
            of the ancient Zuñi, 361

  EAGLE, The, in Zuñi mythology, 436
  EARTHQUAKE influence in Zuñi ceremony, 373
  EL MORO, Spanish inscriptions at, 326
  ESPEJO, A. DE, Visit of, to Zuñi, 327
  ESTEVANICO, Cibola visited by, 326

  FALCON in Zuñi mythology, 437
  FEAST, Ceremonial, at Zuñi, 327
        of the dead at Zuñi, 338
  FETICHES, Concretions used as, 366
           of the ancient Zuñi, 359
  FIBER clothing and sandals, 358
  FLOOD in Zuñi mythology, 429
  FLUTE people of Zuñi mythology, 432

  GALDO, JUAN, missionary at Zuñi, 329
  GENESIS of the Zuñi, 379
  GOVERNMENT, Former, of the Zuñi, 325
  GRANARIES of the Havasupai, 350
                   Tarahumári, 350

  HAIRDRESSING of the ancient Zuñi, 358
  HÁLONA, a town of Cibola, 327, 332
        , Destruction of church at, 330
        , Mission established at, 327, 329
  HÁLONAWAN, Settlement of, 429
  HÁN´HLIPIŊK'YA in Zuñi mythology, 424
  HAVASUPAI granary pockets, 350
  HÁWIK’UH, a Cibola town, 326
         , Abandonment of, 329
         , Mission established at, 327
  HEMENWAY, MARY, EXPEDITION, Excavations by, 351
  HERDING, how conducted by the Zuñi, 340
  HUNT, Ceremonial, at Zuñi, 327

  INCA government, 325
  INDUSTRIES, Zuñi, how affected by Spanish intercourse, 340
  INSCRIPTION ROCK, New Mexico, 326

  K´‘HLUËLANE of Zuñi mythology, 408
  K´KÂ, Abode of the, 404
       , Explanation of the, 375
        of the Zuñi, 366
       , Origin of the, 401
  K´KÂKWE, Zuñi dance dramatists, 327
  K´YEMÄSHI of Zuñi mythology, 366, 410
  KERES, Absorption of, by the Zuñi, 342, 343
  KINSHIP terms, Origin of, 372
  KIVA, Archeologic evidence furnished by, 348
       in cliff dwellings, 346, 348
  K‘ÓLIN TEHULI of Zuñi mythology, 381
  K‘YÄKIME, a town of Cibola, 326
  K‘YÄK´LU of Zuñi mythology, 406

  LAS TUSAS cave dwellings, 350
  LETRADO, FRANCISCO DE, missionary at Zuñi, 327
                       , Death of, by Indians, 328
  LINGUISTIC affinity of the Zuñi, 342, 355, 359
  LOS MUERTOS, Masonry of ruins of, 360
  LUMHOLTZ, CARL, on Mexican cave-dwellings, 349

  MACAW, Zuñi mythic origin of, 384
  MCGEE, W. J., Acknowledgment to, 378
  MÁTSAKI, a town of Cibola, 326
         , Zuñi cremation observed at, 366
  MENDOZA, A. DE, Niza's report to, 326
  MEXICANS, how regarded by the Zuñi, 338
  MIDDLE-OF-THE-WORLD, Ceremonial testing of the, 429
                     , Zuñi determination of, 428
                            search for, 390, 398, 415
                            symbolism of the, 373
  MIDDLE PEOPLE of Zuñi mythology, 427
  MOHAVE, Houses of the, 358
  MORTUARY customs of the Zuñi, 336, 359, 365
  MUZAQUE identified with Mátsaki, 326
  MYTHO-SOCIOLOGIC organization, of the Zuñi, 367

  NAMES of sacred societies, Symbolism of, 371
           the Zuñi, native and Spanish, 333
  NEW MEXICO reconquered, 331
  NIZA, MARCOS DE, Cibola visited by, 326, 342

  OÑATE, JUAN DE, Visit of, to Zuñi, 327
  ORIENTATION in Zuñi ceremonials, 370

  PADILLA, JUAN DE, an early southwestern missionary, 326
                  , Zuñi ruins visited by, 344
  PAÍYATUMA of Zuñi mythology, 432, 439, 446
  PEACHES in Zuñi, Source of, 332
  PEREA, E., Southwestern, missionaries brought by, 327
  PESCADO springs poisoned by the Zuñi, 331
  PHILOSOPHY of the Zuñi, 361
  POISONING of springs by the Zuñi, 331
  POPÉ, leader in pueblo rebellion, 329
  POPULATION of the Zuñi, 367
  PÓSHAIYAŊK‘YA of Zuñi mythology, 381
  POWELL, J. W., Acknowledgment to, 378
               , on kinship terms, 372
  PRIESTS, Zuñi, Origin of, 384, 417
  PRIESTS-OF-THE-BOW in Zuñi mythology, 432
                    , Traditions of, 330
  PUEBLO rebellion of 1680, 329

  QUIVIRA searched for by Coronado, 326

  RAINBOW-WORM in Zuñi mythology, 408
  RAVEN in Zuñi mythology, 384, 438
  RELIGION, Zuñi, how affected by Spanish intercourse, 333, 338
  RELIGIOUS terms of the Zuñi explained, 374
  RUINS, Ancient Zuñi, described, 344

  SALT supply of the ancient Zuñi, 353
       trade of ancient pueblos, 354
             in South America, 354
  SANDAL of fiber, 358
  SCALP-DANCE, Significance of, 328
  SEED PEOPLE of Zuñi mythology, 428
  SEPULCHERS in San Juan cliff ruins, 348
  SHELL necklaces and gorgets, 358
  SHIELDS of the ancient Zuñi, 358
  SHÍWONA, Zuñi name for their range, 326
  SILVERSMITHING among the Zuñi, 339, 340
  SOCIETIES, Sacred, of the Zuñi, 371
           , Zuñi, Origin of, 387
  SÓNOLI ‘HLÚËLAWE occupied by the Zuñi, 332
  SPANISH influence on the Zuñi, 331-341, 366
          and Zuñi history, 326
  STEP-LOG, Zuñi etymology of, 361
           of Yuman tribes, 357
  STORAGE room in cliff dwellings, 345, 350
  SUMMER clans of the Zuñi, 426, 428
        , Zuñi mythic origin of, 384
  SYMBOLISM of names of sacred societies, 371

  TARAHUMÁRI cave dwellings, 349
  TÉK’OHAIAN ÚLAHNANE of Zuñi mythology, 383
  TÉPAHAIAN TEHULI of Zuñi mythology, 383
  TEPEHUANI cave dwellings, 349
  THUNDER MOUNTAIN, Settlement of the Zuñi on, 326, 330, 429
  TIME-RECKONING by the Zuñi, 446
  TOTEM CLANS, Myth regarding naming of, 386
  TSEGI. _See_ Canyon de Chelly.

  ÚANAM ÉHKONA of Zuñi mythology, 381
        YÁLUNA of Zuñi mythology, 381
  UNTAILING of men in Zuñi mythology, 416

  VETANCURT, A. DE, Chronicles of, cited, 330

  WALLS, Curved, in ancient ruins, 346
  WAR, Zuñi origin of, 390
      GODS, Zuñi origin of, 417
  WEAPONS of the ancient Zuñi, 358
  WINTER clans of the Zuñi, 426
        , Zuñi mythic origin of, 384

  YUMAN and Zuñi affinity, 355

  ZIPIAS, Account of the, 328
  ZUÑI, History of, 341
      , Spanish history of, 326




TRANSCRIBER'S CORRECTIONS:


  page   original text                   correction
  324    the peoples' evil               the people's evil
  360    (other rooms or) an inclosure.  (other rooms or) an inclosure."
  385    the food-fruits thereof.        the food-fruits thereof."
  393    stems, waving in the wind.      stems, waving in the wind."
  397    Thus, of the substance          "Thus, of the substance
  403    the precious _k‘áetone_.        the precious _k‘yáetone_.
  412    Then the Sá´lamopia lifted      Then the Sálamopia lifted
  415    the mountain of Kâ´‘hluelawan   the mountain of Kâ´‘hluëlawan
  426    were taught of Póshaiaŋk‘ya     were taught of Póshaiyaŋk‘ya
  430    of the Twain in Hánthlipiŋk‘ya  of the Twain in Hán‘hlipiŋk‘ya
  434    in turn, old of what they had   in turn, told of what they had
  437    his way ere sunrise.            his way ere sunrise."
  446    Of this food shall ye           "Of this food shall ye







*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK OUTLINES OF ZUÑI CREATION MYTHS ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.